This is a modern-English version of Hindu Tales from the Sanskrit, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Hindu Tales from the Sanskrit

Translated by
S. M. Mitra

Adapted by
Mrs. Arthur Bell

1919


Contents

INTRODUCTORY NOTE

1. The Magic Pitcher
2. The Story of a Cat, a Mouse, a Lizard and an Owl
3. A Royal Thief-Catcher
4. The Magic Shoes and Staff
5. The Jewelled Arrow
6. The Beetle and the Silken Thread
7. A Crow and His Three Friends
8. A Clever Thief
9. The Hermit’s Daughter

INTRODUCTORY NOTE.

Thanks to Mr. S. M. Mitra, the well-known Hindu psychologist and politician, who has done so much to draw more closely together the land of his birth and that of his adoption, I am able to bring within reach of English children a number of typical Hindu Tales, translated by him from the Sanskrit, some of them culled from the ancient classics of India, others from widely separated sources. The latter have hitherto been quite inaccessible to western students, as they are not yet embodied in literature, but have been transmitted orally from generation to generation for many centuries.

Thanks to Mr. S. M. Mitra, the renowned Hindu psychologist and politician, who has worked hard to connect his birthplace with the land he has adopted, I can now provide English children with several typical Hindu tales translated by him from Sanskrit. Some of these stories come from ancient Indian classics, while others are from diverse sources. The latter have previously been unavailable to Western students as they haven't been published in literature yet, but have been passed down orally from generation to generation for many centuries.

These tales are not only of a kind to enchain the attention of children. They also illustrate well the close affinity between the two chief branches of the great Aryan race, and are of considerable ethical value, reflecting, as they do, the philosophy of self-realisation which lies at the root of Hindu culture. They have been used from time immemorial by the best teachers of India as a means of building up the personalities of the young and maintaining the efficiency of the adult. They serve in fact as text-books of the unique system of Mind-Training which has been in use in India from remote Vedic times, the root principle of which is as simple as it is effective.

These stories not only capture the attention of children but also clearly show the close connection between the two main branches of the great Aryan race. They hold significant ethical value, reflecting the philosophy of self-realization that underpins Hindu culture. For ages, the best teachers in India have used these tales to shape the personalities of young people and support the growth of adults. In fact, they function as text-books for the unique Mind-Training system that has been practiced in India since ancient Vedic times, with a core principle that is both simple and effective.

Hindu children become familiar at their mothers’ knees with these stories, and are trained to answer questions on them, subtly chosen to suit their ages and call into action their mental faculties. Appealing to them as an amusing game, in which they vie with each other in trying to solve the problems presented for their consideration, the boys and girls, who are educated together till they are ten or twelve years old, early learn to concentrate their attention; whilst the simultaneous development of all their powers is encouraged and they are, imperceptibly to themselves led to control their thoughts and emotions from within, instead of having to obey orders which they do not understand from without. They realize indeed, whilst still in the nursery, the ideal suggested by the sage Vidura in the Mahabharata: “Seek to know thyself by means of thyself, keeping thy mind, intellect and senses, under control; for self is thy friend as it is also thy foe.”

Hindu children become familiar with these stories at their mothers' knees and are taught to answer questions about them, which are carefully chosen to match their age and stimulate their thinking. Framed as a fun game, where they compete to solve the problems presented to them, the boys and girls, who study together until they are ten or twelve years old, quickly learn to focus their attention. At the same time, their overall development is encouraged, leading them subtly to manage their thoughts and emotions internally, rather than simply following instructions that they don’t understand from externally. They come to understand, even while still in the nursery, the ideal presented by the wise Vidura in the Mahabharata: “Seek to know thyself by means of thyself, keeping thy mind, intellect and senses under control; for self is thy friend as it is also thy foe.”

Nancy Bell.

Nancy Bell.

Southbourne-on-Sea, 1918.

Southbourne-on-Sea, 1918.

I.
The Magic Pitcher.

CHAPTER I

Long, long ago there lived far away in India a woodcutter called Subha Datta and his family, who were all very happy together. The father went every day to the forest near his home to get supplies of wood, which he sold to his neighbours, earning by that means quite enough to give his wife and children all that they needed. Sometimes he took his three boys with him, and now and then, as a special treat, his two little girls were allowed to trot along beside him. The boys longed to be allowed to chop wood for themselves, and their father told them that as soon as they were old enough he would give each of them a little axe of his own. The girls, he said, must be content with breaking off small twigs from the branches he cut down, for he did not wish them to chop their own fingers off. This will show you what a kind father he was, and you will be very sorry for him when you hear about his troubles.

Once upon a time, far away in India, there lived a woodcutter named Subha Datta and his family, who were all very happy together. Every day, the father went to the nearby forest to gather wood, which he sold to his neighbors, earning enough to provide for his wife and children. Sometimes he took his three boys with him, and occasionally, as a special treat, his two little girls got to walk alongside him. The boys were eager to chop wood on their own, and their father promised that as soon as they were old enough, he would give each of them a little axe. The girls, he said, had to be content with picking off small twigs from the branches he cut down, as he didn't want them to accidentally injure themselves. This shows what a caring father he was, and you'll feel very sympathetic towards him when you hear about his troubles.

All went well with Subha Datta for a long time. Each of the boys had his own little axe at last, and each of the girls had a little pair of scissors to cut off twigs; and very proud they all were when they brought some wood home to their mother to use in the house. One day, however, their father told them they could none of them come with him, for he meant to go a very long way into the forest, to see if he could find better wood there than nearer home. Vainly the boys entreated him to take them with him. “Not to-day,” he said, “you would be too tired to go all the way, and would lose yourselves coming back alone. You must help your mother to-day and play with your sisters.” They had to be content, for although Hindu children are as fond of asking questions as English boys and girls, they are very obedient to their parents and do all they are told without making any fuss about it.

Everything was going well for Subha Datta for a while. Each of the boys finally had their own little axe, and each of the girls had a small pair of scissors to cut twigs with; they were all very proud when they brought some wood home for their mother to use. One day, though, their father told them they couldn't come along because he planned to go deep into the forest to see if he could find better wood than what was available nearby. The boys pleaded with him to take them, but he said, “Not today. You’d be too tired to go all the way and might get lost trying to come back on your own. You need to help your mother today and play with your sisters.” They had to accept this, because even though Hindu kids love asking questions just like English boys and girls, they are very respectful to their parents and do whatever they’re told without complaining.

Of course, they expected their father would come back the day he started for the depths of the forest, although they knew he would be late. What then was their surprise when darkness came and there was no sign of him! Again and again their mother went to the door to look for him, expecting every moment to see him coming along the beaten path which led to their door. Again and again she mistook the cry of some night-bird for his voice calling to her. She was obliged at last to go to bed with a heavy heart, fearing some wild beast had killed him and that she would never see him again.

Of course, they thought their dad would come back the day he headed into the depths of the forest, even though they knew he would be late. So, they were surprised when night fell and there was no sign of him! Over and over, their mom went to the door to look for him, expecting to see him walking along the familiar path that led to their home. Time and again, she confused the call of some night bird for his voice calling out to her. Finally, she had to go to bed with a heavy heart, fearing that some wild animal had killed him and that she would never see him again.

1. What do you think had become of Subha Datta?

1. What do you think happened to Subha Datta?

2. What would you have done when he did not come back?

2. What would you have done if he didn't come back?

CHAPTER II

When Subha Datta started for the forest, he fully intended to come back the same evening; but as he was busy cutting down a tree, he suddenly had a feeling that he was no longer alone. He looked up, and there, quite close to him, in a little clearing where the trees had been cut down by some other woodcutter, he saw four beautiful young girls looking like fairies in their thin summer dresses and with their long hair flowing down their backs, dancing round and round, holding each other’s hands. Subha Datta was so astonished at the sight that he let his axe fall, and the noise startled the dancers, who all four stood still and stared at him.

When Subha Datta headed out to the forest, he fully planned to return that same evening. However, while he was busy chopping down a tree, he suddenly felt that he wasn't alone anymore. He looked up and saw, not far from him, in a small clearing where other woodcutters had already worked, four stunning young girls who looked like fairies in their light summer dresses, with their long hair cascading down their backs, dancing in a circle, holding each other's hands. Subha Datta was so amazed by the sight that he dropped his axe, and the noise startled the dancers, who all froze and stared at him.

The woodcutter could not say a word, but just gazed and gazed at them, till one of them said to him: “Who are you, and what are you doing in the very depths of the forest where we have never before seen a man?”

The woodcutter couldn't say anything, but just stared and stared at them until one of them asked him, “Who are you, and what are you doing deep in the forest where we've never seen a man before?”

“I am only a poor woodcutter,” he replied, “come to get some wood to sell, so as to give my wife and children something to eat and some clothes to wear.”

“I’m just a poor woodcutter,” he replied, “here to get some wood to sell so I can provide my wife and kids with food and clothes.”

“That is a very stupid thing to do,” said one of the girls. “You can’t get much money that way. If you will only stop with us we will have your wife and children looked after for you much better than you can do it yourself.”

“That's a really dumb thing to do,” said one of the girls. “You won’t make much money that way. If you just stick with us, we can take care of your wife and kids way better than you can do it yourself.”

3. What would you have said if you had been the woodcutter?

3. What would you have said if you were the woodcutter?

4. Do you think the fairies really meant that they could do as they offered?

4. Do you think the fairies actually meant that they could do what they promised?

CHAPTER III

Subha Datta, though he certainly did love his wife and children, was so tempted at the idea of stopping in the forest with the beautiful girls that, after hesitating a little while, he said, “Yes, I will stop with you, if you are quite sure all will be well with my dear ones.”

Subha Datta, even though he truly loved his wife and kids, was really tempted by the thought of staying in the forest with the beautiful girls. After thinking for a moment, he said, “Yes, I’ll stay with you, if you’re really sure that my loved ones will be okay.”

“You need not be afraid about that,” said another of the girls. “We are fairies, you see, and we can do all sorts of wonderful things. It isn’t even necessary for us to go where your dear ones are. We shall just wish them everything they want, and they will get it. And the first thing to be done is to give you some food. You must work for us in return, of course.”

“You don’t need to worry about that,” said one of the girls. “We’re fairies, you know, and we can do all kinds of amazing things. We don’t even have to go to where your loved ones are. We can just wish them everything they want, and they’ll receive it. And the first thing we’ll do is get you some food. You’ll have to work for us in return, of course.”

Subha Datta at once replied, “I will do anything you wish.”

Subha Datta immediately responded, “I’ll do whatever you want.”

“Well, begin by sweeping away all the dead leaves from the clearing, and then we will all sit down and eat together.”

"Well, start by clearing away all the dead leaves from the clearing, and then we can all sit down and eat together."

Subha Datta was very glad that what he was asked to do was so easy. He began by cutting a branch from a tree, and with it he swept the floor of what was to be the dining-room. Then he looked about for the food, but he could see nothing but a great big pitcher standing in the shade of a tree, the branches of which hung over the clearing. So he said to one of the fairies, “Will you show me where the food is, and exactly where you would like me to set it out?”

Subha Datta was really happy that what he needed to do was so simple. He started by cutting a branch from a tree, and with it, he swept the floor of what would be the dining room. Then he looked around for the food, but all he could find was a large pitcher sitting in the shade of a tree, whose branches hung over the clearing. So he asked one of the fairies, “Can you show me where the food is, and exactly where you want me to set it out?”

At these questions all the fairies began to laugh, and the sound of their laughter was like the tinkling of a number of bells.

At these questions, all the fairies started to laugh, and their laughter sounded like a bunch of bells chiming.

5. What was there to laugh at in the questions of Subha Datta?

5. What was funny about Subha Datta's questions?

6. What is your idea of a fairy?

6. What do you think a fairy is like?

CHAPTER IV

When the fairies saw how astonished Subha Datta was at the way they laughed, it made them laugh still more, and they seized each other’s hands again and whirled round and round, laughing all the time.

When the fairies saw how amazed Subha Datta was by their laughter, it made them laugh even more, and they grabbed each other's hands again and spun around and around, laughing the whole time.

Poor Subha Datta, who was very tired and hungry, began to get unhappy and to wish he had gone straight home after all. He stooped down to pick up his axe, and was just about to turn away with it, when the fairies stopped their mad whirl and cried to him to stop. So he waited, and one of them said:

Poor Subha Datta, who was really tired and hungry, started to feel unhappy and wished he had gone straight home after all. He bent down to pick up his axe and was just about to turn away with it when the fairies paused their wild dance and called out to him to stop. So he waited, and one of them said:

We don’t have to bother about fetching this and fetching that. You see that big pitcher. Well, we get all our food and everything else we want out of it. We just have to wish as we put our hands in, and there it is. It’s a magic pitcher—the only one there is in the whole wide world. You get the food you would like to have first, and then we’ll tell you what we want.”

We don’t need to worry about getting this and that. See that big pitcher? We get all our food and everything else we want from it. We just have to wish as we reach in, and there it is. It’s a magic pitcher—the only one in the whole wide world. You get the food you’d like first, and then we’ll tell you what we want.”

Subha Datta could hardly believe his ears when he heard that. Down he threw his axe, and hastened to put his hand in the pitcher, wishing for the food he was used to. He loved curried rice and milk, lentils, fruit and vegetables, and very soon he had a beautiful meal spread out for himself on the ground. Then the fairies called out, one after the other, what they wanted for food, things the woodcutter had never heard of or seen, which made him quite discontented with what he had chosen for himself.

Subha Datta could hardly believe what he was hearing. He dropped his axe and quickly reached into the pitcher, wishing for the food he was used to. He loved curried rice and milk, lentils, fruit, and vegetables, and before long, he had a beautiful meal laid out for himself on the ground. Then the fairies called out, one after another, asking for food he had never heard of or seen, which made him feel quite dissatisfied with what he had chosen for himself.

7. What would you have wished for if you had had a magic pitcher?

7. What would you have wished for if you had a magic pitcher?

8. Would it be a good thing, do you think, to be able to get food without working for it or paying for it?

8. Do you think it would be good to get food without having to work for it or pay for it?

CHAPTER V

The next few days passed away like a dream, and at first Subha Datta thought he had never been so happy in his life. The fairies often went off together leaving him alone, only coming back to the clearing when they wanted something out of the pitcher. The woodcutter got all kinds of things he fancied for himself, but presently he began to wish he had his wife and children with him to share his wonderful meals. He began to miss them terribly, and he missed his work too. It was no good cutting trees down and chopping up wood when all the food was ready cooked. Sometimes he thought he would slip off home when the fairies were away, but when he looked at the pitcher he could not bear the thought of leaving it.

The next few days passed like a dream, and at first Subha Datta felt he had never been happier in his life. The fairies often went off together, leaving him alone, only returning to the clearing when they needed something from the pitcher. The woodcutter got all sorts of things he liked for himself, but soon he started wishing he had his wife and kids with him to enjoy the amazing meals. He began to miss them a lot, and he missed his work too. It didn’t feel right cutting down trees and chopping wood when all the food was already cooked. Sometimes he thought about sneaking home while the fairies were gone, but every time he looked at the pitcher, he couldn’t stand the thought of leaving it behind.

9. What sort of man do you think Subha Datta was from what this story tells you about him?

9. What kind of person do you think Subha Datta was based on what this story reveals about him?

10. What do you think was the chief cause of his becoming discontented after he had been in the service of the fairies for a few days?

10. What do you think was the main reason he became unhappy after being with the fairies for just a few days?

CHAPTER VI

Soon Subha Datta could not sleep well for thinking of the wife and children he had deserted. Suppose they were hungry when he had plenty to eat! It even came into his head that he might steal the pitcher and take it home with him when the fairies were away. But he had not after all the courage to do this; for even when the beautiful girls were not in sight, he had a feeling that they would know if he tried to go off with the pitcher, and that they would be able to punish him in some terrible way. One night he had a dream that troubled him very much. He saw his wife sitting crying bitterly in the little home he used to love, holding the youngest child on her knee whilst the other three stood beside her looking at her very, very sadly. He started up from the ground on which he lay, determined to go home at once; but at a little distance off he saw the fairies dancing in the moonlight, and somehow he felt again he could not leave them and the pitcher. The next day, however, he was so miserable that the fairies noticed it, and one of them said to him: “Whatever is the matter? We don’t care to keep unhappy people here. If you can’t enjoy life as we do, you had better go home.”

Soon, Subha Datta couldn't sleep well because he was thinking about the wife and kids he had abandoned. What if they were hungry while he had plenty to eat? It even crossed his mind to steal the pitcher and take it home with him when the fairies were away. But in the end, he didn't have the courage to do it; even when the beautiful girls were out of sight, he felt they'd know if he tried to take the pitcher and that they could punish him in some terrible way. One night, he had a dream that greatly troubled him. He saw his wife crying bitterly in the little home he once loved, holding their youngest child on her lap, while the other three stood beside her looking very, very sad. He jumped up from where he lay, determined to go home right away, but at a short distance, he saw the fairies dancing in the moonlight, and somehow he felt he couldn't leave them and the pitcher. The next day, though, he was so miserable that the fairies noticed, and one of them said to him, "What’s the matter? We don’t want unhappy people here. If you can’t enjoy life like we do, you should go home."

Then Subha Datta was very much frightened lest they should really send him away; so he told them about his dream and that he was afraid his dear ones were starving for want of the money he used to earn for them.

Then Subha Datta was really scared that they might actually send him away; so he told them about his dream and how he was worried his loved ones were starving because of the money he used to earn for them.

“Don’t worry about them,” was the reply: “we will let your wife know what keeps you away. We will whisper in her ear when she is asleep, and she will be so glad to think of your happiness that she will forget her own troubles.”

“Don’t worry about them,” came the reply. “We’ll let your wife know what’s keeping you away. We’ll whisper in her ear while she sleeps, and she’ll be so happy to think about your happiness that she’ll forget her own problems.”

11. Do you think what the fairies said to the woodcutter was likely to comfort him about his wife and children?

11. Do you think what the fairies told the woodcutter was probably meant to comfort him about his wife and kids?

12. If you had been in Subha Datta’s place what would you have said to the fairies when they made this promise?

12. If you were in Subha Datta’s shoes, what would you have told the fairies when they made this promise?

CHAPTER VII

Subha Datta was very much cheered by the sympathy of the fairies, so much so that he decided to stop with them for a little longer at least. Now and then he felt restless, but on the whole the time passed pleasantly, and the pitcher was a daily delight to him.

Subha Datta was really uplifted by the fairies' kindness, to the point that he chose to stay with them a bit longer. Occasionally, he felt a bit uneasy, but overall, the time went by nicely, and the pitcher brought him joy every day.

Meanwhile his poor wife was at her wits’ end how to feed her dear children. If it had not been that the two boys were brave, plucky little chaps, she really would have been in despair. When their father did not come back and all their efforts to find him were in vain, these boys set to work to help their mother. They could not cut down trees, but they could climb them and chop off small branches with their axes; and this they did, making up bundles of faggots and selling them to their neighbours. These neighbours were touched by the courage they showed, and not only paid them well for the wood but often gave them milk and rice and other little things to help them. In time they actually got used to being without Subha Datta, and the little girls nearly forgot all about him. Little did they dream of the change that was soon to come into their lives.

Meanwhile, his poor wife was at her wit's end trying to feed her beloved children. If it weren't for the bravery and grit of the two boys, she would have been completely hopeless. When their father didn’t return and all their attempts to find him failed, the boys stepped up to help their mother. They couldn’t cut down trees, but they could climb them and chop off small branches with their axes; and that’s what they did, making bundles of firewood and selling them to their neighbors. The neighbors were moved by the boys' courage and not only paid them fairly for the wood but often gave them milk, rice, and other little things to help. Over time, they actually got used to being without Subha Datta, and the little girls nearly forgot all about him. Little did they know that a change was soon coming in their lives.

13. Was it a good or a bad thing for the boys that their father did not come back?

13. Was it a good or bad thing for the boys that their dad didn't come back?

14. If you think it was a good thing, will you explain why? and if it was a bad thing, why you think it was?

14. If you think it was a good thing, can you explain why? And if you think it was a bad thing, why do you feel that way?

CHAPTER VIII

A month passed peacefully away in the depths of the forest, Subha Datta waiting on the fairies and becoming every day more selfish and bent on enjoying himself. Then he had another dream, in which he saw his wife and children in the old home with plenty of food, and evidently so happy without him that he felt quite determined to go and show them he was still alive. When he woke he said to the fairies, “I will not stop with you any longer. I have had a good time here, but I am tired of this life away from my own people.”

A month passed quietly in the depths of the forest, with Subha Datta serving the fairies and becoming increasingly selfish, focused on having fun. Then he had another dream where he saw his wife and kids back at their old home, surrounded by plenty of food and clearly happy without him. This made him determined to go and prove to them that he was still alive. When he woke up, he told the fairies, “I won’t stay with you any longer. I’ve had a good time here, but I’m tired of this life away from my own people.”

The fairies saw he was really in earnest this time, so they consented to let him go; but they were kind-hearted people and felt they ought to pay him in some way for all he had done for them. They consulted together, and then one of them told him they wished to make him a present before he went away, and they would give him whatever he asked for.

The fairies realized he was genuinely serious this time, so they agreed to let him go; but being kind-hearted, they felt they should reward him for everything he had done for them. They talked among themselves, and then one of them said they wanted to give him a gift before he left, and they would grant him whatever he asked for.

15. What do you think it was that made Subha Datta determine to go home when he found his wife and children could do without him?

15. What do you think motivated Subha Datta to decide to go home when he realized his wife and kids could get by without him?

16. What would you have chosen if the fairies had told you you could have anything you liked?

16. What would you have picked if the fairies had told you that you could have anything you wanted?

CHAPTER IX

Directly the woodcutter heard he could have anything he asked for, he cried, “I will have the magic pitcher.”

As soon as the woodcutter heard he could have anything he wanted, he shouted, “I want the magic pitcher.”

You can just imagine what a shock this was to the fairies! You know, of course, that fairies always keep their word. If they could not persuade Subha Datta to choose something else, they would have to give him their beloved, their precious pitcher and would have to seek their food for themselves. They all tried all they could to persuade the woodcutter to choose something else. They took him to their own secret treasure-house, in an old, old tree with a hollow trunk, even the entrance to which no mortal had ever been allowed to see. They blindfolded him before they started, so that he could never reveal the way, and one of them led him by the hand, telling him where the steps going down from the tree began. When at last the bandage was taken from his eyes, he found himself in a lofty hall with an opening in the roof through which the light came. Piled up on the floor were sparkling stones worth a great deal of gold and silver money, and on the walls hung beautiful robes. Subha Datta was quite dazed with all he saw, but he was only an ignorant woodcutter and did not realize the value of the jewels and clothes. So when the fairies, said to him, “Choose anything you like here and let us keep our pitcher,” he shook his head and said: “No! no! no! The pitcher! I will have the pitcher!” One fairy after another picked up the rubies and diamonds and other precious stones and held them in the light, that the woodcutter might see how lovely they were; and when he still only shook his head, they got down the robes and tried to make him put one of them on. “No! the pitcher! the pitcher!” he said, and at last they had to give it up. They bound his eyes again and led him back to the clearing and the pitcher.

You can just imagine how shocked the fairies were! You know that fairies always keep their promises. If they couldn't convince Subha Datta to pick something else, they would have to give up their beloved, precious pitcher and find food for themselves. They all did everything they could to persuade the woodcutter to choose something different. They took him to their secret treasure house, located in an ancient tree with a hollow trunk, the entrance of which no human had ever been allowed to see. They blindfolded him before they began so he could never reveal the way, and one of them guided him by the hand, telling him where the steps leading down from the tree started. When the blindfold was finally removed, he found himself in a grand hall with an opening in the roof that let in light. Sparkling stones worth a fortune in gold and silver were piled on the floor, and beautiful robes hung on the walls. Subha Datta was completely amazed by what he saw, but being just a clueless woodcutter, he didn't understand the value of the jewels and clothes. So when the fairies said to him, “Choose anything you like here and let us keep our pitcher,” he shook his head and said, “No! No! No! The pitcher! I want the pitcher!” One fairy after another picked up rubies, diamonds, and other precious stones, holding them up to the light so he could see how beautiful they were; when he still just shook his head, they brought down the robes and tried to get him to put one on. “No! The pitcher! The pitcher!” he insisted, and eventually, they had to give up. They covered his eyes again and led him back to the clearing and the pitcher.

17. Would you have been tempted to give up the pitcher when you saw the jewels and the robes?

17. Would you have been tempted to give up the pitcher when you saw the jewels and the robes?

18. What made Subha Datta so determined to have the pitcher?

18. What drove Subha Datta to be so set on getting the pitcher?

CHAPTER X

Even when they were all back again in the clearing the fairies did not quite give up hope of keeping their pitcher. This time they gave other reasons why Subha Datta should not have it. “It will break very easily,” they told him, “and then it will be no good to you or any one else. But if you take some of the money, you can buy anything you like with it. If you take some of the jewels you can sell them for lots of money.”

Even when they were all back in the clearing, the fairies still held onto hope of keeping their pitcher. This time, they offered different reasons why Subha Datta shouldn't have it. “It will break very easily,” they told him, “and then it won’t be any good to you or anyone else. But if you take some of the money, you can buy whatever you want with it. If you take some of the jewels, you can sell them for a lot of money.”

“No! no! no!” cried the woodcutter. “The pitcher! the pitcher! I will have the pitcher!”

“No! No! No!” shouted the woodcutter. “The pitcher! The pitcher! I want the pitcher!”

“Very well then, take, the pitcher,” they sadly answered, “and never let us see your face again!”

“Alright then, take the pitcher,” they replied sadly, “and don’t ever let us see your face again!”

So Subha Datta took the pitcher, carrying it very, very carefully, lest he should drop it and break it before he got home. He did not think at all of what a cruel thing it was to take it away from the fairies, and leave them either to starve or to seek for food for themselves. The poor fairies watched him till he was out of sight, and then they began to weep and wring their hands. “He might at least have waited whilst we got some food out for a few days,” one of them said. “He was too selfish to think of that,” said another. “Come, let us forget all about him and go and look for some fruit.”

So Subha Datta took the pitcher, carrying it very carefully, afraid he might drop it and break it before he got home. He didn't think at all about how cruel it was to take it away from the fairies, leaving them either to starve or find food on their own. The poor fairies watched him until he was out of sight, then they started to cry and wring their hands. “At least he could have waited while we got some food out for a few days,” one of them said. “He was too selfish to think of that,” said another. “Come on, let’s forget about him and go find some fruit.”

So they all left off crying and went away hand in hand. Fairies do not want very much to eat. They can live on fruit and dew, and they never let anything make them sad for long at a time. They go out of this story now, but you need not be unhappy about them, because you may be very sure that they got no real harm from their generosity to Subha Datta in letting him take the pitcher.

So they all stopped crying and walked away hand in hand. Fairies don’t need to eat much. They can survive on fruit and dew, and they never let anything make them sad for very long. They leave this story now, but you don’t need to feel sad about them, because you can be sure that they suffered no real harm from their kindness to Subha Datta in letting him take the pitcher.

19. Do you think the woodcutter was wrong to ask for the pitcher?

19. Do you think the woodcutter was wrong to ask for the pitcher?

20. What would have been the best thing for Subha Datta to ask for, if he had decided to let the fairies keep their pitcher?

20. What would have been the best thing for Subha Datta to ask for if he had chosen to let the fairies keep their pitcher?

CHAPTER XI

You can just imagine what a surprise it was to Subha Datta’s wife and children when they saw him coming along the path leading to his home. He did not bring the pitcher with him, but had hidden it in a hollow tree in the wood near his cottage, for he did not mean any one to know that he had it. He told his wife that he had lost his way in the forest, and had been afraid he would never see her or his children again, but he said nothing about the fairies. When his wife asked him how he had got food, he told her a long story about the fruits he had found, and she believed all he said, and determined to make up to him now for all she thought he had suffered. When she called the little girls to come and help her get a nice meal for their father, Subha Datta said: “Oh, don’t bother about that! I’ve brought something back with me. I’ll go and fetch it, but no one is to come with me.”

You can just imagine how surprised Subha Datta’s wife and kids were when they saw him walking down the path to their home. He didn’t bring the pitcher with him but had hidden it in a hollow tree in the woods near his cottage because he didn’t want anyone to know he had it. He told his wife he had lost his way in the forest and was scared he’d never see her or the kids again, but he said nothing about the fairies. When his wife asked how he had eaten, he spun a long tale about the fruits he had found, and she believed everything he said, deciding to make it up to him for what she thought he had gone through. When she called the little girls to come help her prepare a nice meal for their dad, Subha Datta said, “Oh, don’t worry about that! I’ve brought something back with me. I’ll go get it, but no one can come with me.”

Subha Datta’s wife was sorely disappointed at this, because she loved her husband so much that it was a joy to her to work for him. The children too wanted, of course, to go with their father, but he ordered them to stop where they were. He seized a big basket which was fall of fuel for the fire, tumbled all the wood in it on the floor, and went off alone to the pitcher. Very soon he was back again with his basket full of all sorts of good things, the very names of which his wife and children had no idea of. “There!” he cried; “what do you think of that? Am I not a clever father to have found all that in the forest? Those are the ‘fruits’ I meant when I told Mother about them.”

Subha Datta’s wife was really disappointed by this because she loved her husband so much that it made her happy to work for him. The kids also wanted to go with their dad, but he told them to stay where they were. He grabbed a big basket full of firewood, dumped all the wood on the floor, and went off alone to the pitcher. Soon enough, he returned with his basket filled with all kinds of good things that his wife and kids had never even heard of. “Look at this!” he exclaimed; “What do you think? Am I not a clever dad for finding all this in the forest? Those are the ‘fruits’ I mentioned when I told Mom about them.”

21. What would you have thought about this wonderful supply of food, if you had been one of the woodcutter’s children?

21. What would you have thought about this amazing supply of food if you were one of the woodcutter’s kids?

22. Was it a good thing for those children to have all this food without working for it? If not, why was it not a good thing?

22. Was it a good thing for those kids to have all this food without having to work for it? If not, why wasn’t it a good thing?

CHAPTER XII

Life was now, of course, completely changed for the family in the forest. Subha Datta no longer went to cut wood to be sold, and the boys also left off doing so. Every day their father fetched food for them all, and the greatest desire of each one of the family was to find out where it came from. They never could do so, for Subha Datta managed to make them afraid to follow him when he went forth with his basket. The secret he kept from the wife to whom he used to tell everything soon began to spoil the happiness of the home. The children who had no longer anything to do quarrelled with each other. Their mother got sadder and sadder, and at last decided to tell Subha Datta that, unless he would let her know where the food came from, she would go away from him and take her little girls with her. She really did mean to do this, but something soon happened to change everything again. Of course, the neighbours in the wood, who had bought the fuel from the boys and helped them by giving them fruit and rice, heard of the return of their father and of the wonderful change in their lot. Now the whole family had plenty to eat every day, though none of them knew where it all came from. Subha Datta was very fond of showing off what he could do, and sometimes asked his old friends amongst the woodcutters to come and have a meal with him. When they arrived they would find all sorts of good things spread out on the ground and different kinds of wines in beautiful bottles.

Life had completely changed for the family in the forest. Subha Datta no longer went out to cut wood to sell, and the boys also stopped doing so. Every day, their father brought home food for everyone, and the biggest question for each family member was where it came from. They could never find out because Subha Datta made sure they were too scared to follow him when he left with his basket. The secret he kept from his wife, to whom he used to share everything, soon started to ruin the happiness of their home. The children, having nothing to do, began to argue with each other. Their mother grew sadder and sadder and eventually decided to tell Subha Datta that unless he revealed where the food came from, she would leave him and take their little girls with her. She truly intended to do this, but something soon happened to change everything again. Naturally, the neighbors in the woods, who had bought fuel from the boys and helped them by giving them fruit and rice, heard about their father's return and the amazing change in their circumstances. Now, the whole family had plenty to eat every day, even though none of them knew where it all came from. Subha Datta loved to show off what he could do and sometimes invited his old friends among the woodcutters over for a meal. When they came, they would find all kinds of delicious food laid out on the ground and various wines in beautiful bottles.

This went on for some months, Subha Datta getting prouder and prouder of all that he could do, and it seemed likely that his secret would never be discovered. Everybody tried to find it out, and many followed him secretly when he set forth into the woods; but he was very clever at dodging them, hiding his treasure constantly in a new place in the dead of the night. If he had only been content with getting food out of his pitcher and drinking pure water, all would most likely have been well with him. But that was just what he could not do. Till he had his pitcher he had never drunk anything but water, but now he often took too much wine. It was this which led to the misfortune of losing his beloved pitcher. He began to boast of his cleverness, telling his friends there was nothing they wanted that he could not get for them; and one day when he had given them a very grand feast, in which were several rare kinds of food they had asked for, he drank too much wine—so much that he no longer knew what he was saying.

This went on for several months, with Subha Datta becoming prouder and prouder of everything he could do, and it seemed like his secret would never be found out. Everyone tried to discover it, and many secretly followed him whenever he went into the woods; but he was really good at evading them, constantly hiding his treasure in a new spot in the dead of night. If he had just been satisfied with getting food from his pitcher and drinking pure water, everything would have probably turned out fine for him. But that was exactly what he couldn't do. Before he had his pitcher, he had only ever drunk water, but now he often drank too much wine. It was this that led to the unfortunate loss of his beloved pitcher. He started bragging about his cleverness, telling his friends there was nothing they wanted that he couldn't get for them; and one day, after he had thrown them a lavish feast with several rare dishes they had requested, he drank too much wine—so much that he no longer knew what he was saying.

This was the chance his guests wanted. They began teasing him, telling him they believed he was really a wicked robber, who had stolen the food or the money to buy it. He got angry, and at last was actually silly enough to tell them all to come with him, and he would show them he was no robber. When his wife heard this, she was half pleased to think that now at last the secret would come out of where the food came from, and half afraid that something terrible would happen. The children too were greatly excited, and went with the rest of the party, who followed their father to the last hiding-place of the precious pitcher.

This was the opportunity his guests had been waiting for. They started teasing him, insisting they believed he was actually a wicked thief who had stolen the food or the money to buy it. He got angry, and eventually was foolish enough to tell them all to come with him, promising to show them he wasn’t a thief. When his wife heard this, she felt a mix of happiness, thinking the secret of where the food came from would finally be revealed, and fear that something bad might happen. The children were also really excited and joined the rest of the group, following their father to the final hiding place of the precious pitcher.

When they all got very near the place, however, some idea began to come into Subha Datta’s head that he was doing a very foolish thing. He stopped suddenly, turned round facing the crowd that followed him, and said he would not go a step further till they all went back to the cottage. His wife begged him to let her at least go with him, and the children all clamoured not to be sent back, but it was no good. Back they all had to go, the woodcutter watching till they were out of sight.

When they got pretty close to the place, Subha Datta suddenly started to feel like he was making a big mistake. He stopped abruptly, turned to face the crowd behind him, and said he wouldn’t take another step until everyone went back to the cottage. His wife pleaded to go with him, and the kids all shouted not to be sent back, but it didn’t matter. They all had to turn around and go back, with the woodcutter watching until they disappeared from view.

23. Would Subha Datta have been wise if he had told has wife about the pitcher?

23. Would Subha Datta have been smart if he had told his wife about the pitcher?

24. Do you think it would have been a good or a bad thing for the secret to be found out?

24. Do you think it would have been good or bad for the secret to be revealed?

CHAPTER XIII

When the woodcutter was quite sure that every one was gone and nobody could see where he had hidden the pitcher, he took it from the hole in which it lay and carried it carefully to his home. You can imagine how everybody rushed out to meet him when he came in sight, and crowded round him, so that there was danger of the pitcher being thrown to the ground and broken. Subha Datta however managed to get into the cottage without any accident, and then he began to take things out of the pitcher and fling them on the ground, shouting, “Am I a robber? Am I a robber? Who dared to call me a robber?” Then, getting more and more excited, he picked up the pitcher, and holding it on his shoulder began to dance wildly about. His wife called out to him, “Oh, take care, take care! You will drop it!” But he paid no attention to her. Suddenly, however, he began to feel giddy and fell to the ground, dropping the pitcher as he did so. It was broken to pieces, and a great cry of sorrow went up from all who saw the accident. The woodcutter himself was broken-hearted, for he knew that he had done the mischief himself, and that if only he had resisted the temptation to drink the wine he would still have his treasure.

When the woodcutter was sure that everyone had left and nobody could see where he hid the pitcher, he took it out of the hole and carefully carried it home. You can imagine how everyone rushed out to greet him when he came into view, crowding around him so closely that the pitcher almost fell and broke. Subha Datta, however, managed to get inside the cottage without any accidents, and then he started taking things out of the pitcher and throwing them on the ground, shouting, “Am I a thief? Am I a thief? Who dared to call me a thief?” As he got more and more excited, he picked up the pitcher, held it on his shoulder, and started dancing wildly. His wife shouted, “Oh, be careful! You'll drop it!” But he ignored her. Suddenly, he felt dizzy and fell to the ground, dropping the pitcher as he did. It shattered into pieces, and a loud cry of distress came from everyone who witnessed the incident. The woodcutter was heartbroken because he realized he had caused the disaster himself, and if only he had resisted the urge to drink the wine, he would still have his treasure.

He was going to pick up the pieces to see if they could be stuck together, but to his very great surprise he could not touch them. He heard a silvery laugh, and what sounded like children clapping their hands, and he thought he also heard the words, “Our pitcher is ours again!” Could it all have been a dream? No: for there on the ground were the fruits and cakes that had been in the pitcher, and there were his wife, his children and his friends, all looking sadly and angrily at him. One by one the friends went away, leaving Subha Datta alone with his family.

He was going to pick up the pieces to see if they could be put back together, but to his shock, he couldn’t touch them. He heard a silvery laugh and what sounded like children clapping, and he thought he also heard the words, “Our pitcher is ours again!” Could it all have been a dream? No, because there on the ground were the fruits and cakes that had been in the pitcher, and there were his wife, his children, and his friends, all looking at him with sadness and anger. One by one, the friends left, leaving Subha Datta alone with his family.

25. If you had been Subha Datta’s wife, what would you have done when this misfortune came to her husband?

25. If you were Subha Datta’s wife, what would you have done when this unfortunate event happened to her husband?

26. What would you have done if you had been the woodcutter?

26. What would you have done if you were the woodcutter?

CHAPTER XIV

This is the end of the story of the Magic Pitcher, but it was the beginning of a new chapter in the lives of Subha Datta and his family. They never forgot the wonder-working pitcher, and the children were never tired of hearing the story of how their father came to get it. They often wandered about in the forest, hoping that they too would meet with some wonderful adventure, but they never saw the fairies or found a magic pitcher. By slow degrees the woodcutter returned to his old ways, but he had learnt one lesson. He never again kept a secret from his wife; because he felt sure that, if he had told her the truth about the pitcher when he first came home, she would have helped him to save the precious treasure.

This is the end of the story of the Magic Pitcher, but it marked the start of a new chapter in the lives of Subha Datta and his family. They never forgot the incredible pitcher, and the kids never got tired of hearing the tale of how their dad came to have it. They often roamed the forest, hoping to encounter some amazing adventure, but they never saw any fairies or found a magic pitcher. Gradually, the woodcutter returned to his old ways, but he had learned one important lesson. He never kept a secret from his wife again; he was sure that if he had told her the truth about the pitcher when he first got home, she would have helped him save the precious treasure.

27. What lesson can be learnt from this story?

27. What lesson can we learn from this story?

28. Do you think it is easier for a boy or a girl to keep a secret?

28. Do you think it’s easier for a boy or a girl to keep a secret?

29. Why is it wrong to let out a secret you have been told?

29. Why is it wrong to spill a secret you've been told?

30. What do you think was the chief fault in the character of Subha Datta?

30. What do you think was the main flaw in Subha Datta's character?

II.
The Story of a Cat, a Mouse, a Lizard and an Owl.

CHAPTER I

This is the story of four creatures, none of whom loved each other, who lived in the same banyan tree in a forest in India. Banyan trees are very beautiful and very useful, and get their name from the fact that “banians,” as merchants are called in India, often gather together in their shade to sell their goods. Banyan trees grow to a very great height, spreading their branches out so widely that many people can stand beneath them. From those branches roots spring forth, which, when they reach the ground, pierce it, and look like, columns holding up a roof. If you have never seen a banyan tree, you can easily find a picture of one in some dictionary; and when you have done so, you will understand that a great many creatures can live in one without seeing much of each other.

This is the story of four creatures, none of whom loved each other, who lived in the same banyan tree in a forest in India. Banyan trees are very beautiful and useful, and they get their name because "banians," which is what merchants are called in India, often gather in their shade to sell their goods. Banyan trees grow very tall, spreading their branches so wide that many people can stand underneath them. From those branches, roots grow down to the ground, piercing it and looking like columns supporting a roof. If you've never seen a banyan tree, you can easily find a picture of one in a dictionary; and once you do, you'll understand that many creatures can live in one without really seeing each other.

In an especially fine banyan tree, outside the walls of a town called Vidisa, a cat, an owl, a lizard and a mouse, had all taken up their abode. The cat lived in a big hole in the trunk some little distance from the ground, where she could sleep very cosily, curled up out of sight with her head resting on her forepaws, feeling perfectly safe from harm; for no other creature, she thought, could possibly discover her hiding-place. The owl roosted in a mass of foliage at the top of the tree, near the nest in which his wife had brought up their children, before those children flew away to seek mates for themselves. He too felt pretty secure as long as he remained up there; but he had seen the cat prowling about below him more than once, and was very sure that, if she should happen to catch sight of him when he was off his guard seeking his prey and obliged to give all his attention to what he was doing, she might spring out upon him and kill him. Cats do not generally attack such big birds as owls, but they will sometimes kill a mother sitting in her nest, as well as the little ones, if the father is too far off to protect them.

In a particularly nice banyan tree outside the town of Vidisa, a cat, an owl, a lizard, and a mouse had all made their home. The cat lived in a large hollow in the trunk, some distance off the ground, where she could comfortably curl up out of sight, resting her head on her forepaws, feeling completely safe; she believed no other creature could possibly find her hiding spot. The owl roosted in a thick cluster of leaves at the top of the tree, close to the nest where his wife had raised their young before they flew off to find mates. He also felt pretty secure as long as he stayed up there, but he had noticed the cat prowling below him more than once and was certain that if she happened to spot him while he was distracted hunting and focused on what he was doing, she could jump out and kill him. Cats typically don’t go after bigger birds like owls, but they will sometimes kill a mother sitting in her nest, along with her chicks, if the father is away and unable to protect them.

The lizard loved to lie and bask in the sunshine, catching the flies on which he lived, lying so still that they did not notice him, and darting out his long tongue suddenly to suck them into his mouth. Yet he hid from the owl and the cat, because he knew full well that, tough though he was, they would gobble him up if they happened to be hungry. He made his home amongst the roots on the south side of the tree where it was hottest, but the mouse had his hole on the other side amongst damp moss and dead leaves. The mouse was in constant fear of the cat and the owl. He knew that both of them could see in the dark, and he would have no chance of escape if they once caught sight of him.

The lizard loved to lie around and soak up the sun, catching flies to eat while staying so still that they didn’t see him. He would suddenly dart out his long tongue to slurp them up. But he hid from the owl and the cat because he knew that, tough as he might be, they would devour him if they got hungry. He made his home among the roots on the south side of the tree where it was warmest, while the mouse had his burrow on the other side, surrounded by damp moss and dead leaves. The mouse constantly feared the cat and the owl. He knew both of them could see in the dark, and he wouldn’t stand a chance of escaping if they spotted him.

1. Which of these four creatures do you think was most to be pitied?

1. Which of these four creatures do you think deserves the most sympathy?

2. Do you think that animals ever hate or love each as human creatures do?

2. Do you think that animals ever hate or love each other like humans do?

CHAPTER II

The lizard and the mouse could only get food in daylight; but the lizard did not have to go far for the flies on which he lived, whilst the mouse had a very dangerous journey to take to his favourite feeding place. This was a barley field a short distance from the banyan tree, where he loved to nibble the full ears, running up the stalks to get at them. The mouse was the only one of the four creatures in the banyan tree who did not feed on others; for, like the rest of his family, he was a vegetarian, that is to say, he ate nothing but vegetables and fruit.

The lizard and the mouse could only find food during the day; however, the lizard didn’t have to travel far for the flies he fed on, while the mouse had to take a risky journey to reach his favorite eating spot. This was a barley field not too far from the banyan tree, where he enjoyed nibbling on the ripe ears, running up the stalks to reach them. The mouse was the only one of the four creatures in the banyan tree who didn’t eat other animals; like the rest of his family, he was a vegetarian, meaning he ate only vegetables and fruits.

Now the cat knew full well how fond the mouse was of the barley-field, and she used to keep watch amongst the tall stems, creeping stealthily about with her tail in the air and her green eyes glistening, expecting any moment to see the poor little mouse darting hastily along. The cat never dreamt that any danger could come to her, and she trod down the barley, making quite a clear path through it. She was quite wrong in thinking herself so safe, for that path got her into very serious trouble.

Now the cat knew exactly how much the mouse loved the barley field, and she would watch among the tall stalks, sneaking around with her tail high and her green eyes shining, expecting at any moment to see the poor little mouse rush by. The cat never thought any danger could come her way, and she trampled the barley, creating a clear path through it. She was seriously mistaken in believing she was so safe, as that path led her into big trouble.

It so happened that a hunter, whose great delight was to kill wild creatures, and who was very clever in finding them, noticing every little thing which could shew him where they had passed by, came one day into the barley-field. He spied the path directly and cried, “Ha! ha! Some wild animal has been here; not a very big one; let’s have a look for the footprints!” So he stooped down to the ground, and very soon saw the marks of pussy’s feet. “A cat, I do believe,” he said to himself, “spoiling the barley she doesn’t want to eat herself. I’ll soon pay her out.” The hunter waited until the evening lest the creature should see what he was going to do, and then in the twilight he set snares all over the barley-field. A snare, you know, is a string with a slip-knot at the end of it; and if an animal puts his head or one of his paws into this slip-knot and goes on without noticing it, the string is pulled tight and the poor creature cannot get free.

One day, a hunter, who loved nothing more than hunting wild animals and was really skilled at tracking them down by noticing every little detail that revealed their presence, wandered into a barley field. He quickly spotted a trail and exclaimed, “Ha! Ha! A wild animal has been here; it’s not very big; let’s check out the footprints!” He bent down to the ground and soon saw the prints of a cat. “I think it’s a cat,” he said to himself, “ruining the barley she doesn’t even want to eat. I’ll take care of her.” The hunter decided to wait until evening so the animal wouldn’t see what he was up to, and then as dusk fell, he set traps all over the barley field. A trap, you see, is a string with a slipknot at the end; if an animal sticks its head or paw into the slipknot and continues on without realizing it, the string tightens and the poor creature can’t escape.

3. Was it right or wrong of the hunter to set the snare?

3. Was it right or wrong for the hunter to set the trap?

4. Do you think the cat was wrong to lie in wait for the mouse?

4. Do you think the cat was wrong to wait for the mouse?

CHAPTER III

Exactly what the hunter expected happened. The cat came as usual to watch for the mouse, and caught sight of him running across the end of the path. Puss dashed after him; and just as she thought she really had got him this time, she found herself caught by the neck, for she had put her head into one of the snares. She was nearly strangled and could scarcely even mew. The mouse was so close that he heard the feeble mew, and in a terrible fright, thinking the cat was after him, he peeped through the stems of the barley to make sure which way to run to get away from her. What was his delight when he saw his enemy in such trouble and quite unable to do him any harm!

Exactly what the hunter expected happened. The cat came as usual to watch for the mouse and spotted him running across the end of the path. Puss dashed after him, and just when she thought she really had him this time, she found herself caught by the neck because she had put her head into one of the traps. She was nearly strangled and could barely meow. The mouse was so close that he heard her weak meow, and in a terrible panic, thinking the cat was after him, he peeked through the stems of the barley to figure out which way to run to escape her. What a delight it was for him when he saw his enemy in such trouble and completely unable to hurt him!

Now it so happened that the owl and the lizard were also in the barley-field, not very far away from the cat, and they too saw the distress their hated enemy was in. They also caught sight of the little mouse peeping through the barley; and the owl thought to himself, “I’ll have you, my little friend, now puss cannot do me any harm,” whilst the lizard darted away into the sunshine, feeling glad that the cat and the owl were neither of them now likely to trouble their heads about him. The owl flew quietly to a tree hard by to watch what would happen, feeling so sure of having the mouse for his dinner that he was in no hurry to catch him.

Now, it just so happened that the owl and the lizard were also in the barley field, not far from the cat, and they too saw the trouble their hated enemy was in. They also noticed the little mouse peeking through the barley; and the owl thought to himself, “I’ll have you, my little friend, since the cat can’t hurt me now,” while the lizard darted into the sunshine, glad that neither the cat nor the owl was likely to bother him. The owl flew quietly to a nearby tree to watch what would happen, feeling so sure of having the mouse for dinner that he wasn’t in any rush to catch him.

5. What would you have done if you had been the mouse, when you saw the cat in the snare?

5. What would you have done if you were the mouse when you saw the cat in the trap?

6. Was the owl wise or foolish to wait before he caught the mouse?

6. Was the owl smart or silly to wait before catching the mouse?

CHAPTER IV

The mouse, small and helpless though he was, was a wise little creature. He saw the owl fly up into the tree, and knew quite well that if he did not take care he would serve as dinner to that great strong bird. He knew too that, if he went within reach of the claws of the cat, he would suffer for it. “How I do wish,” he thought to himself, “I could make friends with the cat, now she is in distress, and get her to promise not to hurt me if ever she gets free. As long as I am near the cat, the owl will not dare to come after me.” As he thought and thought, his eyes got brighter and brighter, and at last he decided what he would do. He had, you see, kept his presence of mind; that is to say, he did not let his fright of the cat or the owl prevent him from thinking clearly. He now ventured forth from amongst the barley, and coming near enough to the cat for her to see him quite clearly, but not near enough for her to reach him with her claws, or far enough away for the owl to get him without danger from those terrible claws, he said to the cat in a queer little squeaky voice: “Dear Puss, I do not like to see you in such a fix. It is true we have never been exactly friends, but I have always looked up to you as a strong and noble enemy. If you will promise never to do me any harm, I will do my best to help you. I have very sharp teeth, and I might perhaps be able to nibble through the string round your beautiful neck and set you free. What do you think about it?”

The mouse, small and vulnerable, was a clever little creature. He watched the owl fly up into the tree and knew that if he wasn't careful, he would end up as dinner for that powerful bird. He also realized that if he got within reach of the cat's claws, he would be in trouble. “I wish,” he thought to himself, “I could befriend the cat, now that she's in a tough spot, and get her to promise not to hurt me if she gets loose. As long as I'm near the cat, the owl won't dare to come after me.” As he pondered, his eyes grew brighter and brighter, and finally, he figured out what to do. He had, after all, kept his wits about him; he didn't let his fear of the cat or the owl cloud his thinking. He cautiously came out from among the barley, getting close enough to the cat for her to see him clearly, but not so close that she could swat him with her claws, and also far enough away that the owl couldn't get him without risking those dangerous claws. He spoke to the cat in a strange little squeaky voice: “Dear Puss, I really don't like to see you in this situation. We may not have been exactly friends, but I've always respected you as a strong and noble foe. If you promise never to harm me, I'll do my best to help you. I have very sharp teeth, and I might be able to chew through the string around your lovely neck and set you free. What do you think?”

7. Do you think there was any chance of a cat and a mouse becoming real friends?

7. Do you think there was any chance that a cat and a mouse could actually become real friends?

8. Can you give two or three instances you know of presence of mind in danger?

8. Can you share two or three examples of staying calm and collected in dangerous situations?

CHAPTER V

When the cat heard what the mouse said, she could hardly believe her ears. She was of course ready to promise anything to anyone who would help her, so she said at once:

When the cat heard what the mouse said, she could barely believe her ears. She was definitely ready to promise anything to anyone who would help her, so she replied immediately:

“You dear little mouse, to wish to help me. If only you will nibble through that string which is killing me, I promise that I will always love you, always be your friend, and however hungry I may be, I will starve rather than hurt your tender little body.”

“You, sweet little mouse, want to help me. If you could just nibble through that string that’s choking me, I promise I'll always love you, always be your friend, and no matter how hungry I get, I’ll starve instead of hurting your delicate little body.”

On hearing this, the mouse, without hesitating a moment, climbed up on to the cat’s back, and cuddled down in the soft fur near her neck, feeling very safe and warm there. The owl would certainly not attack him there, he thought, and the cat could not possibly hurt him. It was one thing to pounce down on a defenceless little creature running on the ground amongst the barley, quite another to try and snatch him from the very neck of a cat.

On hearing this, the mouse instantly climbed onto the cat’s back and nestled into the soft fur near her neck, feeling safe and warm there. The owl definitely wouldn’t attack him in that spot, he thought, and the cat couldn’t possibly hurt him. It was one thing to pounce on a defenseless little creature scurrying along the ground among the barley, quite another to try to snatch him from right on the neck of a cat.

The cat of course expected the mouse to begin to nibble through the string at once, and became very uneasy when she felt the little creature nestle down as if to go to sleep, instead of helping her. Poor Pussy could not turn her head so as to see the mouse without drawing the string tighter, and she did not dare to speak angrily lest she should offend him. “My dear little friend,” she said, “do you not think it is high time to keep your promise and set me free?”

The cat naturally expected the mouse to start nibbling on the string right away and became really anxious when she felt the little creature curl up as if to go to sleep instead of helping her. Poor Pussy couldn’t turn her head to see the mouse without pulling the string tighter, and she didn’t want to speak harshly in case she upset him. “My dear little friend,” she said, “don’t you think it’s time to keep your promise and set me free?”

Hearing this, the mouse pretended to bite the string, but took care not to do so really; and the cat waited and waited, getting more miserable every minute. All through the long night the same thing went on: the mouse taking a little nap now and then, the cat getting weaker and weaker. “Oh,” she thought to herself, “if only I could get free, the first thing I would do would be to gobble up that horrid little mouse.” The moon rose, the stars came out, the wind murmured amongst the branches of the banyan tree, making the unfortunate cat long to be safe in her cosy home in the trunk. The cries of the wild animals which prowl about at night seeking their food were heard, and the cat feared one of them might find her and kill her. A mother tiger perhaps would snatch her, and take her to her hungry cubs, hidden away in the deep forest, or a bird of prey might swoop down on her and grip her in his terrible claws. Again and again she entreated the mouse to be quick, promising that, if only he would set her at liberty, she would never, never, never forget it or do any harm to her beloved friend.

Hearing this, the mouse pretended to bite the string, but made sure not to actually do it; and the cat waited and waited, feeling more miserable by the minute. The whole long night continued like this: the mouse took little naps now and then, while the cat got weaker and weaker. “Oh,” she thought to herself, “if only I could get free, the first thing I'd do is gobble up that awful little mouse.” The moon rose, the stars appeared, and the wind whispered through the branches of the banyan tree, making the unlucky cat long to be safe in her cozy home in the trunk. The sounds of wild animals prowling around at night in search of food were heard, and the cat feared that one of them might find and kill her. A mother tiger might grab her and take her to her hungry cubs hidden deep in the forest, or a bird of prey could swoop down and capture her in its sharp claws. Again and again, she pleaded with the mouse to hurry, promising that if he would only set her free, she would never, ever forget it or harm her dear friend.

9. What do you suppose the mouse was thinking all this time?

9. What do you think the mouse was thinking this whole time?

10. If you had been the mouse, would you have trusted to what the cat said in her misery?

10. If you were the mouse, would you have believed what the cat said in her sorrow?

CHAPTER VI

It was not until the moon had set and the light of the dawn had put out that of the stars that the mouse, made any real effort to help the cat. By this time the hunter who had set the snare came to see if he had caught the cat; and the poor cat, seeing him in the distance, became so wild with terror that she nearly killed herself in the struggle to get away. “Keep still! keep still,” cried the mouse, “and I will really save you.” Then with a few quick bites with his sharp teeth he cut through the string, and the next moment the cat was hidden amongst the barley, and the mouse was running off in the opposite direction, determined to keep well out of sight of the creature he had kept in such misery for so many hours. Full well he knew that all the cat’s promises would be forgotten, and that she would eat him up if she could catch him. The owl too flew away, and the lizard went off to hunt flies in the sunshine, and there was not a sign of any of the four inhabitants of the banyan tree when the hunter reached the snare. He was very much surprised and puzzled to find the string hanging loose in two pieces, and no sign of there having been anything caught in it, except two white hairs lying on the ground close to the trap. He had a good look round, and then went home without having found out anything.

It wasn't until the moon had set and the dawn light had dimmed the stars that the mouse made any real effort to help the cat. By this time, the hunter who had set the trap came to check if he'd caught the cat; and the poor cat, seeing him in the distance, became so terrified that she nearly harmed herself trying to escape. “Stay still! Stay still,” shouted the mouse, “and I’ll really save you.” Then, with a few quick bites from his sharp teeth, he cut through the string, and in the next moment, the cat was hiding in the barley while the mouse ran off in the opposite direction, determined to stay out of sight of the creature he had kept in misery for so many hours. He knew very well that all the cat’s promises would be forgotten, and that she would eat him if she got the chance. The owl also flew away, and the lizard went off to hunt flies in the sunshine, leaving no sign of any of the four inhabitants of the banyan tree when the hunter reached the trap. He was quite surprised and confused to find the string hanging loose in two pieces, with no indication that anything had been caught in it, except for two white hairs lying on the ground near the trap. He looked around thoroughly and then went home without figuring out anything.

When the hunter was quite out of sight, the cat came forth from the barley, and hastened back to her beloved home in the banyan tree. On her way there she spied the mouse also hurrying along in the same direction, and at first she felt inclined to hunt him and eat him then and there. On second thoughts however she decided to try and keep friends with him, because he might help her again if she got caught a second time. So she took no notice of the mouse until the next day, when she climbed down the tree and went to the roots in which she knew the mouse was hidden. There she began to purr as loud as she could, to show the mouse she was in a good humour, and called out, “Dear good little mouse, come out of your hole and let me tell you how very, very grateful I am to you for saving my life. There is nothing in the world I will not do for you, if you will only be friends with me.”

When the hunter was completely out of sight, the cat emerged from the barley and hurried back to her beloved home in the banyan tree. On her way, she noticed the mouse also rushing in the same direction, and at first, she felt like hunting him and eating him right then. But then she thought better of it and decided to try to befriend him since he might help her again if she got caught a second time. So she ignored the mouse until the next day when she climbed down the tree and went to the roots where she knew the mouse was hiding. There, she began to purr as loudly as possible to show the mouse she was in a good mood and called out, “Dear little mouse, come out of your hole and let me tell you how incredibly grateful I am to you for saving my life. There’s nothing in the world I wouldn’t do for you if you’ll just be friends with me.”

The mouse only squeaked in answer to this speech, and took very good care not to show himself, till he was quite sure the cat was gone beyond reach of him. He stayed quietly in his hole, and only ventured forth after he had heard the cat climb up into the tree again. “It is all very well,” thought the mouse, “to pretend to make friends with an enemy when that enemy is helpless, but I should indeed be a silly mouse to trust a cat when she is free to kill me.”

The mouse just squeaked in response to this talk and made sure not to show himself until he was certain the cat was out of reach. He stayed quietly in his hole and only came out after he heard the cat climb back up into the tree. "It's easy to pretend to befriend an enemy when that enemy is powerless," thought the mouse, "but I'd be a foolish mouse to trust a cat when she can kill me."

The cat made a good many other efforts to be friends with the mouse, but they were all unsuccessful. In the end the owl caught the mouse, and the cat killed the lizard. The owl and the cat both lived for the rest of their lives in the banyan tree, and died in the end at a good old age.

The cat tried many more times to befriend the mouse, but none of those attempts worked. Eventually, the owl caught the mouse, and the cat killed the lizard. The owl and the cat both lived out the rest of their lives in the banyan tree and died peacefully at a ripe old age.

11. Do you think it is ever possible to make a real friend of an enemy?

11. Do you think it's ever possible to turn an enemy into a real friend?

12. What do you think the mouse deserved most praise for in his behaviour?

12. What do you think the mouse should be most praised for in his behavior?

13. Which of the four animals in this story do you like best and which do you dislike most?

13. Which of the four animals in this story do you like the most and which do you dislike the most?

14. Can an animal be blamed for acting according to its nature? For instance, can you call it cruel for a cat or an owl to kill and eat a mouse?

14. Can you really blame an animal for acting according to its instincts? For example, can you say it's cruel for a cat or an owl to hunt and eat a mouse?

15. Is it always right to forgive an injury?

15. Is it always okay to forgive someone for hurting you?

16. Can you give an example from history of the forgiveness of an injury?

16. Can you provide a historical example of forgiving someone after they’ve wronged you?

III.
A Royal Thief-Catcher.

CHAPTER I

In one of the smaller cities of India called Sravasti the people gathered together on a very hot day to stare at and talk about a stranger, who had come in to the town, looking very weary and walking with great difficulty because his feet were sore with tramping for a long distance on the rough roads. He was a Brahman, that is to say, a man who devoted his whole life to prayer, and had promised to give up everything for the sake of pleasing the god in whom he believed, and to care nothing for comfort, for riches, or for good food.

In a smaller city in India called Sravasti, people gathered on a very hot day to watch and talk about a stranger who had come to town. He looked extremely tired and was walking with great difficulty because his feet were sore from walking a long way on the rough roads. He was a Brahman, which means he dedicated his entire life to prayer and had vowed to give up everything to please the god he believed in, caring nothing for comfort, wealth, or good food.

This Brahman carried nothing with him but a staff to help him along, and a bowl in which to receive the offerings of those who thought it their duty to help him and hoped by doing so to win favour in the sight of God. He was naked, except for a cloth worn about his loins, and his long hair was all matted together for want of combing and brushing. He made his way very slowly and painfully through the crowds, till he came to a shady corner, and there he sank down exhausted, holding out his bowl for the gifts of the people. Very soon his bowl would have been full of all sorts of good things, but he made it clear that he would accept nothing to eat except rice still in the husk, and nothing to drink but pure water. He was however willing to take money; and when the people who wished to help him found that out, they brought him a good many silver and gold pieces. Some who had no money to spare gave him jewels and other things which could be sold for money.

This Brahman carried nothing with him except a staff to support himself and a bowl to collect offerings from those who felt it was their duty to help him, hoping to gain favor with God. He was naked except for a cloth around his waist, and his long hair was tangled and matted from lack of grooming. He moved slowly and painfully through the crowds until he reached a shady spot, where he sank down, exhausted, holding out his bowl for the people's gifts. Before long, his bowl could have been filled with all kinds of good things, but he made it clear that he would only accept rice still in its husk and pure water to drink. However, he was open to receiving money; when people realized this, they brought him many coins of silver and gold. Some who had no money to spare gave him jewels and other items that could be sold for cash.

1. Can you explain why the Brahman would only accept such food as rice in the husk and water?

1. Can you explain why the Brahman would only accept food like rice in the husk and water?

2. Do you think it was right or wrong of the Brahman to take money and jewels?

2. Do you think it was right or wrong for the Brahman to take money and jewels?

CHAPTER II

As time went on, the Brahman became very well known in Sravasti. His fame indeed spread far beyond the town, and people came from far away to consult him about all sorts of things, and he gave them good advice, for he was a very wise man. Those who wanted him to tell them what to do paid him for his advice, and as some of them had plenty of money and were glad to help him, he soon became quite rich. He might have done a great deal of good with all this money by helping the poor and suffering, but unfortunately he never thought of doing so. Instead of that, he got to love the money for its own sake. At night, when all those who had come to see him had gone to rest, and there was no fear of his being found out, he used to steal away into the forest, and there he dug a deep hole at the root of a great tree, to which he took all his money and jewels.

As time passed, the Brahman became very well-known in Sravasti. His fame spread far beyond the town, and people traveled from far and wide to seek his advice on all sorts of matters, which he provided since he was quite wise. Those who wanted him to guide them paid for his insights, and since some of them had plenty of money and were happy to support him, he quickly grew quite wealthy. He could have done a lot of good with all this money by helping the poor and suffering, but unfortunately, he never considered doing so. Instead, he began to love the money for its own sake. At night, after all his visitors had gone to rest and there was no risk of being discovered, he would sneak into the forest, where he dug a deep hole at the base of a large tree to store all his money and jewels.

In India everybody has a siesta, that is to say, a sleep in the middle of the day, because the heat is so great it is difficult to keep well and strong without this extra rest. So, although it is quite light at the time, the streets are deserted, except for the dogs who prowl about, trying to find something to eat. Now the Brahman loved his money and other treasures so much, that he used very often to do without this siesta and go to the forest to enjoy the pleasure of looking at them. When he got to the tree, he would bend down, clear away the earth and leaves with which he had hidden his secret hole, take out the money and let it slip through his fingers, and hold up the jewels to the light, to watch how they gleamed and glistened. He was never so happy as when he was alone with his riches, and it was all he could do to tear himself away from them when the time came to go back to his shady corner. In fact he was becoming a selfish miser instead of the holy man the people of Sravasti thought he was. By the time the siesta was over he was always back again in his place beneath the tree, holding out his bowl and looking as poor and thin as ever, so that nobody had the least idea of the truth.

In India, everyone takes a siesta, which means a nap in the middle of the day, because the heat is so intense that it's tough to stay healthy and strong without this extra rest. So, even though it's still light out, the streets are empty, except for the dogs wandering around, searching for food. Now, the Brahman loved his money and other treasures so much that he often skipped his siesta to go to the forest and indulge in the joy of looking at them. When he reached the tree, he would bend down, clear away the dirt and leaves covering his secret hideaway, pull out the money, let it slip through his fingers, and hold up the jewels to the light to watch how they sparkled and shone. He was never happier than when he was alone with his riches, and it took great effort for him to pull himself away when it was time to return to his shaded spot. In fact, he was turning into a selfish miser instead of the holy man the people of Sravasti believed him to be. By the time the siesta ended, he was always back in his place under the tree, holding out his bowl and looking as poor and thin as ever, so nobody suspected a thing.

3. Why was it wrong for the Brahman to hide away his money and jewels?

3. Why was it wrong for the Brahman to keep his money and jewels hidden away?

4. Can anyone be a miser about other things as well as money and jewels? If so, what other things?

4. Can anyone be stingy about things besides money and jewelry? If so, what else?

CHAPTER III

For many months the Brahman led this double life; until one day, when he went as usual to his hiding-place, he saw at once that some one had been there before him. Eagerly he knelt down, full of fear of exactly what had actually happened. All his care in concealing the hole had been wasted, for it was quite empty. The poor man could not at first believe his own eyes. He rubbed them hard, thinking that there was something the matter with them. Then he felt round and round the hole, hoping that after all he was mistaken; and when at last he was obliged to believe the terrible truth that there really was not a sign of his money and jewels, he became almost mad with misery. He began to run from tree to tree, peering into their roots, and when there was nothing to be seen, he rushed back again to his empty hole, to look into it once more. Then he wept and tore at his hair, stamped about and cried aloud to all the gods he believed in, making all kinds of promises, of what he would do if only they would give him back his treasures. No answer came, and he began to wonder who could have done such a terrible thing. It must, he felt sure, have been one of the people of Sravasti; and he now remembered he had noticed that a good many of them had looked into his bowl with longing eyes, when they saw the money and precious stones in it. “What horrible, wicked people they are,” he said to himself. “I hate them. I should like to hurt them as they have hurt me.” As he thought in this way he got more and more angry, until he became quite worn out with giving way to his rage.

For many months, the Brahman lived this double life. One day, when he went to his hiding place as usual, he immediately realized that someone had been there before him. He eagerly knelt down, filled with fear about what had happened. All his efforts to conceal the hole had been in vain, as it was completely empty. The poor man could hardly believe his eyes at first. He rubbed them hard, thinking something must be wrong with them. Then he felt around the hole, hoping he was mistaken. When he finally had to accept the awful truth that there was no sign of his money and jewels, he became almost mad with despair. He began running from tree to tree, peering at their roots, and when he found nothing, he rushed back to his empty hole to check it again. Then he wept and pulled at his hair, stomping around and crying out to all the gods he believed in, making all kinds of promises about what he would do if only they would return his treasures. No answer came, and he started to wonder who could have committed such a terrible act. He felt certain it must have been one of the people from Sravasti, and he now recalled noticing that many of them had looked into his bowl with longing eyes when they saw the money and precious stones inside. “What horrible, wicked people they are,” he said to himself. “I hate them. I want to hurt them as they have hurt me.” As he thought this way, he grew angrier and angrier, until he became completely exhausted from his rage.

5. What would you have done if you had been the Brahman when he lost his treasure?

5. What would you have done if you were the Brahman when he lost his treasure?

6. Is it wrong to be angry when any one has done you an injury?

6. Is it wrong to feel angry when someone has hurt you?

CHAPTER IV

After roaming about in the forest for a long time, the Brahman went back to the house in Sravasti where some kind people had lent him a room, glad and proud to have such a holy man, as they thought he was, living under their roof. He felt sure they had had nothing to do with the loss of his treasure, because they had given him many proofs of their goodness and honesty. Soon he was pouring out all his grief to them, and they did all they could to comfort him, telling him that he would very soon have plenty more money and jewels. They let him see however that they thought it was mean of him to hide away his riches, instead of using them to help the poor and suffering; and this added very much to his rage. At last he lost all self-control and cried, “It is not worth while for me to live any longer. I will go to some holy place of pilgrimage by the banks of the river, and there I will starve myself to death.”

After wandering around in the forest for a long time, the Brahman returned to the house in Sravasti where some kind people had offered him a room, feeling happy and proud to have such a holy man, as they believed him to be, staying with them. He was sure they weren’t involved in the loss of his treasure, since they had shown him many signs of their kindness and integrity. Soon he was sharing all his sorrow with them, and they did their best to comfort him, telling him that he would soon have plenty of money and jewels again. However, they also made it clear that they thought it was selfish of him to hide away his wealth instead of using it to help the poor and suffering, which only fueled his anger even more. Finally, he lost all self-control and shouted, “It’s not worth living any longer. I will go to a holy pilgrimage site by the river and starve myself to death there.”

A place of pilgrimage, you know, is one where some great event, generally connected with religion, has taken place, to which pilgrims go to pray in the hope of winning some special favour from God. The word pilgrim means a wanderer, but it has come in course of time to signify any traveller who comes from a distance to some such place. Benares in India is a very famous place of pilgrimage, because it is on the River Ganges, which the Hindus worship and love, believing that its waters can wash away their sins. Hundreds and thousands of Hindus go there every year to bathe in it, and many who know that they have not long to live wait on its banks to die, so that after their bodies have been burnt, as is the custom with the Hindus, their ashes may be thrown into the sacred stream.

A pilgrimage site, as you know, is a location where a significant event, usually linked to religion, has occurred, and where pilgrims visit to pray, hoping to gain some special favor from God. The term pilgrim originally meant wanderer, but over time it has come to refer to any traveler who journeys from afar to such a place. Benares in India is a very famous pilgrimage site because it lies on the River Ganges, which Hindus revere and cherish, believing that its waters can cleanse them of their sins. Hundreds of thousands of Hindus visit each year to bathe in it, and many who recognize that they don’t have much time left wait on its banks to die, so that after their bodies are cremated, as is the Hindu custom, their ashes can be scattered in the sacred river.

7. Can you name two other places of pilgrimage, one held sacred by Christians and one by Hindus?

7. Can you name two other places that are important for pilgrimage, one that is sacred to Christians and another that is sacred to Hindus?

8. Will you explain exactly why the two places you have thought of are considered holy?

8. Can you explain exactly why the two places you've thought of are considered sacred?

CHAPTER V

The news of the Brahman’s loss spread very quickly through Sravasti; and as is so often the case, every one who told the story made it a little different, so that it became very difficult to know what the truth really was. There was great distress in the town, because the people thought the Brahman would go away, and they did not want him to do that. They were proud of having a man they thought so holy, living amongst them, and ashamed that he should have been robbed whilst he was with them. When they heard that he meant to starve himself to death, they were dreadfully shocked, and determined to do all they possibly could to prevent it. One after another of the chief men of Sravasti came to see him, and entreated him not to be in such a hurry to be sure that his treasure would never be found. They said they would all do everything they possibly could to get it back for him. Some of them thought it was very wrong of him to make such a fuss about it, and blamed him for being a miser. They told him it was foolish to care so much for what he could not take with him when he died, and one specially wise old man gave him a long lecture on the wickedness of taking away the life which had been given to him by God to prepare for that in the other world. “Put the idea of starving yourself out of your head,” he said, “and whilst we are seeking your treasure, go on as you did before you lost it. Next time you have any money and jewels, turn them to good account instead of hoarding them up.”

The news of the Brahman's loss spread quickly through Sravasti, and as is often the case, everyone who shared the story added their own twist, making it hard to figure out what actually happened. There was a lot of distress in the town because people were worried the Brahman would leave, and they didn’t want that to happen. They took pride in having someone they believed to be so holy living among them and felt ashamed that he had been robbed while he was with them. When they heard he intended to starve himself to death, they were horrified and resolved to do everything they could to stop him. One by one, the prominent men of Sravasti visited him, urging him not to be so quick to assume his treasure would never be found. They promised they would do everything possible to help him get it back. Some thought he was overreacting and criticized him for being stingy. They told him it was silly to care so much about what he couldn't take with him when he died. One particularly wise old man gave him a lengthy lecture on the wrongness of throwing away the life that had been given to him by God in preparation for the next world. “Stop thinking about starving yourself,” he said, “and while we’re looking for your treasure, carry on as you did before you lost it. Next time you have money or jewels, use them wisely instead of just saving them up.”

9. Do you think the Brahman was of any real use to the people of Sravasti?

9. Do you think the Brahman was really helpful to the people of Sravasti?

10. In what qualities do you think the Brahman was wanting when he made up his mind to starve himself to death?

10. What qualities do you think the Brahman was lacking when he decided to starve himself to death?

CHAPTER VI

In spite of all that any one could say to him, the Brahman was quite determined that he would not live any longer. He set off to the place of pilgrimage he had chosen, taking no notice of any one he met, but just marching steadily on. At first a number of people followed him, but by degrees they left off doing so, and soon he was quite alone. Presently however he could not help noticing a man approaching from the direction in which he was going. Very tall, very handsome, very dignified, this man was one whom no one could fail to admire, even if he had been only an ordinary person. But he was the king of the whole country, whose name was Prasnajit; and a little distance behind him were a number of his attendants, waiting to obey his orders. Everybody, even the Brahman, loved the king, because he took such a very great interest in his people and was always trying to do them good. He had heard all about the loss of the money, and was very much vexed that such a thing should have happened in his land. He had also heard that the Brahman meant to kill himself, and this distressed him more than anything else, because he thought it a very wicked and terrible thing to do.

Despite anything anyone could say to him, the Brahman was completely set on not living any longer. He headed to the pilgrimage site he had chosen, ignoring everyone he encountered and just marching steadily on. At first, a number of people followed him, but gradually they stopped, and soon he was entirely alone. However, he soon noticed a man coming toward him from the direction he was headed. Very tall, very handsome, and very dignified, this man was someone everyone admired, even if he had been an ordinary person. But he was the king of the entire country, named Prasnajit; a little distance behind him were several attendants waiting to follow his commands. Everyone, even the Brahman, loved the king because he genuinely cared about his people and was always trying to help them. He had heard all about the loss of the money and was very upset that such a thing had happened in his land. He had also learned that the Brahman intended to take his own life, which distressed him more than anything else because he believed it was a very wicked and terrible action to consider.

The king stood so exactly in the path of the Brahman that it was impossible to pass him by without taking any notice of him, and the unhappy man stood still, hanging down his head and looking very miserable. Without waiting for a moment, Prasnajit said to the Brahman: “Do not grieve any more. I will find your treasure for you, and give it back to you; or if I fail to do so I will pay you as much as it was worth out of my own purse: for I cannot bear to think of your killing yourself. Now tell me very carefully where you hid your gold and jewels, and everything about the place, to help me to make sure of it.”

The king blocked the Brahman's path so perfectly that there was no way to pass by without acknowledging him, and the poor man stood there with his head down, looking very sad. Without wasting a moment, Prasnajit said to the Brahman: “Don’t be upset anymore. I will find your treasure and return it to you; or if I can’t, I’ll pay you the equivalent out of my own pocket because I can’t stand the thought of you harming yourself. Now please tell me exactly where you hid your gold and jewels, and everything about the location, to help me find it.”

The Brahman was greatly delighted to hear this, because he knew full well that the king would keep his word, and that, even if his own treasure was never found, he would have plenty of money given to him by the king. He at once told Prasnajit exactly where he had put his store, and offered to take him there. The king agreed to go with him at once, and he and the Brahman went straight away to the big hole in the forest, the attendants following them a little way behind.

The Brahman was really happy to hear this because he knew the king would keep his promise, and even if his own treasure was never found, he would receive a lot of money from the king. He immediately told Prasnajit exactly where he had hidden his stash and offered to take him there. The king agreed to go with him right away, and he and the Brahman headed straight to the big hole in the forest, with the attendants following a bit behind them.

11. If you had been the king, how would you have set about finding the treasure?

11. If you were the king, how would you have gone about finding the treasure?

12. Was it a good or a bad thing for the Brahman to have secured the help of the king?

12. Was it a good or bad thing for the Brahman to have gotten help from the king?

CHAPTER VII

After the king had seen the big empty hole, and noticed exactly where it was, and the nearest way to it from the town, he returned to his palace, first telling the Brahman to go back to the house he lived in, and wait there till he received a message from him. He promised to see that he wanted for nothing, and sent one of his attendants to a rich merchant of Sravasti, who had already done a good deal for the Brahman, to order him to supply the holy man with all he needed. Very glad that after all he was not going to die, the Brahman obeyed willingly, and for the next few days he was taken care of by the merchant, who supplied him with plenty of food.

After the king checked out the big empty hole and figured out exactly where it was and the easiest way to get there from the town, he went back to his palace. He first told the Brahman to head back to his house and wait there until he got a message from him. He promised to make sure the Brahman had everything he needed and sent one of his attendants to a wealthy merchant in Sravasti, who had already helped the Brahman a lot, to ask him to provide the holy man with whatever he required. The Brahman, relieved that he wasn’t going to die after all, happily agreed, and for the next few days, the merchant took good care of him, supplying him with plenty of food.

As soon as Prasnajit was back in his palace, he pretended that he was taken suddenly ill. His head ached badly, he said, and he could not make out what was the matter with him. He ordered a proclamation to be sent all round the town, telling all the doctors to come to the palace to see him. All the doctors in the place at once hastened to obey, each of them hoping that he would be the one to cure the king and win a great reward. So many were they that the big reception room was full of them, and they all glared at each other so angrily that the attendants kept careful watch lest they should begin to fight. One at a time they were taken to the king’s private room, but very much to their surprise and disappointment he seemed quite well and in no need of help from them. Instead of talking about his own illness, he asked each doctor who his patients were in the town, and what medicines he was giving to them. Of course Prasnajit’s questions were carefully answered; but the king said nothing more, just waving his hand to shew that the interview was at an end. Then the attendants led the visitor out. At last however a doctor came, who said something which led the king to keep him longer than he had kept any of the others. This doctor was a very famous healer who had saved the lives of many of Prasnajit’s subjects. He told the king that a merchant named Matri-Datta was very ill, suffering greatly, but that he hoped to cure him by giving him the juice of a certain plant called nagaballa. At the time this story was written, doctors in India did not give their patients medicine, or write prescriptions for them to take to chemists to be made up, because there were no chemists in those days, such as there are in all the towns of Europe, who keep the materials in stock for making medicines. A doctor just said to his patient, “you must take the juice of this or that plant”; and the suffering person had to go into the fields or woods to find the plant or else to send a servant to do so.

As soon as Prasnajit got back to his palace, he pretended to suddenly fall ill. He claimed his head hurt badly and he couldn't tell what was wrong with him. He ordered a proclamation to be sent throughout the town, summoning all the doctors to come to the palace to see him. All the doctors rushed to comply, each hoping to be the one to cure the king and earn a lavish reward. There were so many of them that the large reception room was packed, and they stared at each other so angrily that the attendants had to keep a close watch to prevent them from starting a fight. One by one, they were brought into the king’s private room, but to their surprise and disappointment, he appeared perfectly well and had no need for their help. Instead of discussing his own illness, he asked each doctor about his patients in town and what medications he was prescribing for them. Of course, Prasnajit’s questions were answered meticulously, but the king said nothing more, simply waving his hand to signal the end of the interaction. Then the attendants escorted the visitor out. Finally, a doctor arrived who said something that made the king keep him longer than any of the others. This doctor was a highly regarded healer who had saved many of Prasnajit’s subjects. He informed the king that a merchant named Matri-Datta was very sick and suffering greatly, but he hoped to cure him by giving him the juice of a specific plant called nagaballa. At the time this story was written, doctors in India didn’t give their patients medicine or write prescriptions for them to take to pharmacies because there were no pharmacies back then, like those found in every town in Europe today that stock the materials to make medicines. A doctor would simply tell his patient, “You need to take the juice of this or that plant,” and the person in pain had to go into the fields or woods to find the plant or send someone else to do so.

When the king heard that the doctor had ordered Matri-Datta to take the juice of the nagaballa plant, he cried “No more doctors need come to see me!” and after sending away the one who had told him what he wanted to know, he gave orders that Matri-Datta should be sent for at once.

When the king heard that the doctor had told Matri-Datta to drink the juice of the nagaballa plant, he exclaimed, “No more doctors need to see me!” After dismissing the messenger who delivered the news, he ordered that Matri-Datta be summoned immediately.

13. Can you guess why the king sent for the doctors?

13. Can you figure out why the king called for the doctors?

14. Do you think Matri-Datta had anything to do with stealing the Brahman’s treasure?

14. Do you think Matri-Datta was involved in stealing the Brahman's treasure?

CHAPTER VIII

Ill and suffering though he was, Matri-Datta did not dare disobey the king: so he came at once. As soon as he appeared, Prasnajit asked him how he was, and said he was sorry to have to make him leave his home when he was ill, but the matter on which he wished to see him was of very great importance. Then he suddenly added: “When your doctor ordered you to take the juice of the nagaballa plant whom did you send to find it?”

Ill and suffering as he was, Matri-Datta didn't dare disobey the king, so he came right away. As soon as he showed up, Prasnajit asked how he was doing and expressed regret for having to summon him from home while he was sick, but he said the issue he wanted to discuss was extremely important. Then he suddenly added, “When your doctor told you to take the juice of the nagaballa plant, who did you send to get it?”

To this Matri-Datta replied trembling with fear: “My servant, O king, sought it in the forest; and having found it, brought it to me.”

To this, Matri-Datta replied, trembling with fear: “My servant, O king, found it in the forest and brought it to me.”

“Go back and send that servant to me immediately,” was the reply; and the merchant hurried away, wondering very much why the king wanted to see the man, and hoping that he himself would not get into disgrace on account of anything he had done to make Prasnajit angry.

“Go back and send that servant to me right away,” was the reply; and the merchant rushed off, very curious about why the king wanted to see the man, and hoping that he wouldn’t end up in trouble for anything he had done to upset Prasnajit.

15. Have you any idea why the king wanted the servant sent to him?

15. Do you have any idea why the king wanted the servant to come to him?

16. From what the story tells you so far, do you think Prasnajit was a good ruler of his kingdom?

16. Based on what you've read in the story so far, do you think Prasnajit was a good ruler of his kingdom?

CHAPTER IX

When Matri-Datta told his servant that he was to go to the palace to see the king, the man was dreadfully frightened, and begged his master not to make him go. This made Matri-Datta pretty sure that he had done something wrong and was afraid of being found out. “Go at once,” he said, “and whatever you do, speak the truth to the king. That will be your only chance if you have offended him.” Again and again the servant entreated Matri-Datta not to insist, and when he found it was no good, he asked him at least to come with him to the palace and plead for him with Prasnajit. The merchant knew then for certain that something was seriously wrong, and he consented to go to the palace with his servant, partly out of curiosity and partly out of fear for himself. When the two got to the palace, the attendants at once led the servant to the presence of the king, but they would not let the master go with him.

When Matri-Datta told his servant that he needed to go to the palace to see the king, the man was extremely scared and begged his boss not to make him go. This made Matri-Datta pretty sure that the servant had done something wrong and was worried about being discovered. “Go right away,” he said, “and whatever you do, tell the truth to the king. That will be your only chance if you've upset him.” Time and again, the servant pleaded with Matri-Datta not to push him, and when he realized it wasn’t working, he asked him to at least come with him to the palace and speak on his behalf to Prasnajit. The merchant then knew for sure that something was seriously wrong, so he agreed to accompany his servant to the palace, partly out of curiosity and partly out of concern for his own safety. When they arrived at the palace, the attendants immediately led the servant to the king, but they wouldn't allow the master to go with him.

Directly the servant entered the room and saw the king sitting on his throne, he fell upon his face at the foot of the steps, crying, “Mercy! mercy!” He was right to be afraid, for Prasnajit said to him in a loud voice: “Where are the gold and the jewels you took from the hole in the roots of a tree when you went to find the nagaballa plant for your master?” The servant, who really had taken the money and jewels, was so terrified when he found that the king knew the truth, that he had not a word to say at first, but just remained lying on the ground, trembling all over. Prasnajit too was silent, and the attendants waiting for orders behind the throne looked on, wondering what would happen now.

As soon as the servant entered the room and saw the king on his throne, he fell on his face at the foot of the steps, crying, “Mercy! Mercy!” He had every reason to be scared because Prasnajit asked him loudly, “Where are the gold and jewels you took from the hole in the roots of a tree when you went to find the nagaballa plant for your master?” The servant, who had indeed taken the money and jewels, was so frightened upon realizing the king knew the truth that he couldn't speak at first and just lay there, shaking. Prasnajit remained quiet, and the attendants waiting for orders behind the throne watched, curious about what would happen next.

17. Have you guessed what the nagaballa plant had to do with finding out who had stolen the money and jewels?

17. Have you figured out how the nagaballa plant was connected to discovering who stole the money and jewels?

18. If you had been the king, what punishment would you have ordered for the thief?

18. If you had been the king, what punishment would you have given the thief?

CHAPTER X

When the silence had lasted about ten minutes, the thief raised his head from the ground and looked at the king, who still said not a word. Something in his face however made the wicked servant hope that he would not be punished by death in spite of the great wrong he had done. The king looked very stern, it is true, but not enraged against him. So the servant rose to his feet, and clasping his hands together as he held them up to Prasnajit, said in a trembling voice: “I will fetch the treasure, I will fetch the treasure.” “Go then at once,” said the king, “and bring it here”: and as he said it, there was a beautiful expression in his eyes, which made the thief more sorry for what he had done than he would have been if Prasnajit had said, “Off with his head!” or had ordered him to be beaten.

When the silence had gone on for about ten minutes, the thief lifted his head from the ground and looked at the king, who still didn’t say a word. However, something in his expression made the guilty servant hopeful that he wouldn’t be punished with death despite the terrible crime he had committed. The king looked very serious, it’s true, but not furious with him. So the servant got to his feet, and clasping his hands together as he raised them to Prasnajit, said in a shaking voice: “I will get the treasure, I will get the treasure.” “Then go right away,” said the king, “and bring it here”: and as he spoke, there was a kind expression in his eyes that made the thief feel more remorseful for his actions than he would have if Prasnajit had said, “Off with his head!” or ordered him to be beaten.

19. What do you think is the best way to make wicked people good?

19. What do you think is the best way to reform bad people?

20. What is the most powerful reason a man or woman or a child can have for trying to be good?

20. What is the strongest reason a man, woman, or child can have for trying to be good?

CHAPTER XI

As soon as the king said, “Go at once,” the servant started to his feet and hastened away, as eager now to restore what he had stolen as he had been to hide it. He had put it in another hole in the very depths of the forest; and it was a long time before he got back to the palace with it, for it was very heavy. He had thought the king would send some guards with him, to see that he did not run away, and that they would have helped him to carry the sack full of gold and jewels; but nobody followed him. It was hard work to drag the heavy load all the way alone; but at last, quite late in the evening, he was back at the palace gates. The soldiers standing there let him pass without a word, and soon he was once more in the room in which the king had received him. Prasnajit still sat on his throne, and the attendants still waited behind him, when the thief, so tired he could hardly stand, once more lay prostrate at the bottom of the steps leading up to the throne, with the sack beside him. How his heart did beat as he waited for what the king would say! It seemed a very long time before Prasnajit spoke, though it was only two or three minutes; and when he did, this is what he said, “Go back to your home now, and be a thief no more.”

As soon as the king said, “Go at once,” the servant jumped to his feet and hurried away, just as eager to return what he had stolen as he had been to hide it. He had stashed it in another spot deep in the forest, and it took him a long time to get back to the palace with it since it was very heavy. He thought the king would send some guards with him to make sure he didn’t run away and that they would help him carry the sack full of gold and jewels, but no one followed him. It was tough to drag the heavy load all the way by himself; but finally, quite late in the evening, he arrived back at the palace gates. The soldiers standing there let him pass without a word, and soon he was back in the room where the king had received him. Prasnajit was still sitting on his throne, and the attendants were still waiting behind him when the thief, so exhausted he could hardly stand, once more collapsed at the foot of the steps leading up to the throne, with the sack beside him. His heart raced as he waited for what the king would say! It felt like a long time before Prasnajit spoke, though it was only two or three minutes; and when he did, he simply said, “Go back home now, and don’t be a thief anymore.”

Very, very thankfully the man obeyed, scarcely able to believe that he was free to go and that he was not to be terribly punished. Never again in the rest of his life did he take what did not belong to him, and he was never tired of telling his children and his friends of the goodness of the king who had forgiven him.

Very, very thankfully, the man listened, hardly able to believe that he was free to leave and that he wouldn’t face harsh punishment. From that day forward, he never took what wasn’t his, and he never stopped sharing stories with his children and friends about the kindness of the king who had pardoned him.

21. Do you think it would have been better for the thief to have been punished?

21. Do you think it would have been better for the thief to be punished?

22. What lesson did the thief learn from what had happened to him?

22. What lesson did the thief learn from what happened to him?

CHAPTER XII

The Brahman, who had spent the time of waiting in prayers that his treasure should be given back to him, and was still determined that, if it were not, he would starve himself to death, was full of delight when he heard that it had been found. He hastened to the palace and was taken before the king, who said to him: “There is your treasure. Take it away, and make a better use of it than before. If you lose it again, I shall not try to recover it for you.”

The Brahman, who had been praying during his time of waiting for his treasure to be returned and was still set on starving himself to death if it wasn’t, felt immense joy when he heard that it had been found. He hurried to the palace and was brought before the king, who said to him: “Here is your treasure. Take it back and make better use of it than you did before. If you lose it again, I won’t make an effort to recover it for you.”

The Brahman, glad as he was to have his money and jewels restored, did not like to be told by the king to make a better use of them. Besides this he wanted to have the thief punished; and he began talking about that, instead of thanking Prasnajit and promising to follow his advice. The king looked at him much as he had looked at the thief and said: “The matter is ended so far as I have anything to do with it: go in peace.”

The Brahman, though happy to have his money and jewels back, didn’t appreciate the king telling him how to use them better. On top of that, he wanted the thief punished and started discussing that instead of thanking Prasnajit and agreeing to follow his advice. The king looked at him the same way he had looked at the thief and said, “This matter is over as far as I’m concerned: go in peace.”

The Brahman, who was accustomed to be honoured by every one from the king on his throne to the beggars in the street, was astonished at the way in which Prasnajit spoke to him. He would have said more, but the king made a sign to his attendants, two of whom dragged the sack to the entrance of the palace and left it there, so that there was nothing for the Brahman to do but to take it away with him. Every one who has read this wonderful story would, of courses like to know what became of him after that, but nothing more is told about him.

The Brahman, who was used to being respected by everyone from the king on his throne to the beggars in the streets, was shocked by the way Prasnajit spoke to him. He would have said more, but the king signaled to his attendants, two of whom dragged the sack to the entrance of the palace and left it there, leaving the Brahman no choice but to take it with him. Everyone who has read this amazing story would, of course, like to know what happened to him after that, but nothing more is mentioned about him.

23. Do you think that the Brahman learnt anything from his loss and recovery of his treasure?

23. Do you think the Brahman learned anything from losing and then recovering his treasure?

24. Was the Brahman more wicked than, the thief or the thief than the Brahman?

24. Was the Brahman more wicked than the thief, or was the thief more wicked than the Brahman?

25. Do you think the Brahman continued to be a miser for the rest of his life?

25. Do you think the Brahman stayed a miser for the rest of his life?

26. What were the chief characteristics of the king—that is to say, what sort of man do you think he was?

26. What were the main qualities of the king—what kind of person do you think he was?

27. Which of the people who are spoken of in this story do you like and admire most, and which do you dislike most?

27. Which of the characters in this story do you like and admire the most, and which do you dislike the most?

IV.
The Magic Shoes and Staff.

CHAPTER I

Far, far away in a town of India called Chinchini, where in days long gone by the ancient gods in whom the people believed are said sometimes to have appeared to those who called upon them for help, there lived three brothers of noble birth, who had never known what it was to want for food, or clothes, or a house to live in. Each was married to a wife he loved, and for many years they were all as happy as the day was long. Presently however a great misfortune in which they all shared befell their native country. There was no rain for many, many weeks; and this is a very serious thing in a hot country like India, because, when it does not rain for a long time, the ground becomes so parched and hard that nothing can grow in it. The sun is very much stronger in India than it is in England; and it sent forth its burning rays, drying up all the water in the tanks and changing what had been a beautiful country, covered with green crops good for food, into a dreary desert, where neither men nor animals could get anything to eat. The result of this was that there was a terrible famine, in which hundreds of people and animals died, little children being the first to suffer.

Once upon a time in a town in India called Chinchini, where, in ancient times, the gods that the people believed in sometimes appeared to those who prayed for help, there lived three noble brothers who had never experienced lack of food, clothing, or shelter. Each brother was married to a wife he loved, and for many years, they were as happy as could be. However, a great misfortune soon struck their homeland. There was no rain for many weeks, which is a serious issue in a hot country like India. Without rain for such a long time, the ground became so parched and hard that nothing could grow. The sun is much hotter in India than in England, and it radiated its intense heat, drying up all the water in the tanks and transforming what was once a lush, fertile land into a barren desert, where neither people nor animals could find food. This resulted in a terrible famine, causing the deaths of hundreds of people and animals, with little children suffering the most.

Now the three brothers, who had none of them any children, got frightened at the state of things, and thought to themselves, “If we do not escape from this dreadful land, we shall die.” They said to each other: “Let us flee away from here, and go somewhere where we are sure of being able to get plenty to eat and drink. We will not take our wives with us; they would only make things worse for us; let us leave them to look after themselves.”

Now the three brothers, who didn't have any children, got scared about the situation and thought, “If we don't get out of this awful place, we'll die.” They said to each other, “Let's run away from here and go somewhere we know we can find plenty to eat and drink. We won’t bring our wives; they would just make things harder for us; let's leave them to take care of themselves.”

1. What do you think of the behaviour of the three brothers? Was there any excuse for their leaving their wives behind them?

1. What do you think about the behavior of the three brothers? Was there any reason for them to leave their wives behind?

2. Do you think the wives themselves can have been to blame in any way in the matter?

2. Do you think the wives themselves might be to blame in any way in this situation?

CHAPTER II

So the three wives were deserted, and had to manage as best they could without their husbands, who did not even trouble to wish them goodbye. The wives were at first very sad and lonely, but presently a great joy came to one of them which made the other two very happy as well. This joy was the birth of a little boy, whose two aunts loved him almost as much as his mother did. The story does not tell how they all got food whilst the famine was going on, though it is very evident that they were not starved, for the baby boy grew fast and was a strong healthy little fellow.

So the three wives were left all alone and had to make do without their husbands, who didn’t even bother to say goodbye. At first, the wives felt very sad and lonely, but eventually, one of them experienced a great joy that made the other two very happy as well. This joy was the birth of a little boy, who was loved by his two aunts almost as much as his mother loved him. The story doesn’t explain how they managed to find food during the famine, but it’s clear they weren’t starving, since the baby boy grew quickly and was a strong, healthy little guy.

One night all the three wives had the same dream, a very wonderful one, in which the god Siva, who is very much honoured in India, appeared to them. He told them that, looking down from Heaven, he had noticed how tenderly they cared for the new-born baby, and that he wished them to call him Putraka. Besides this he astonished them by adding that, as a reward for the unselfish way in which they had behaved, they would find one hundred thousand gold pieces under the little child’s pillow every morning, and that one day that little child would be a king.

One night, all three wives had the same amazing dream, where the god Shiva, highly revered in India, appeared to them. He told them that, looking down from Heaven, he noticed how lovingly they cared for the new-born baby and that he wanted them to name him Putraka. Additionally, he surprised them by saying that as a reward for their selfless actions, they would find one hundred thousand gold coins under the little child's pillow every morning, and that one day, this child would become a king.

3. Do you think the three women wanted to be rewarded for loving the baby?

3. Do you think the three women wanted to be recognized for loving the baby?

4. Is it a good thing to have a great deal of money?

4. Is it a good thing to have a lot of money?

CHAPTER III

The wonderful dream was fulfilled, and the mother and aunts called the boy Putraka. Every morning they found the gold pieces under his pillow, and they took care of the money for him, so that when he grew up he was the very richest man in the whole country. He had a happy childhood and boyhood, his only trouble being that he did not like having never seen his father. His mother told him about the famine before he was born, and how his father and uncles had gone away and never come back. He often said, “When I am a man I will find my father and bring him home again.” He used his money to help others, and one of the best things he did was to irrigate the land; that is to say, he made canals into which water was made to flow in times when there was plenty of rain, so that there was no danger of there being another famine, such as that which had driven his father and uncles away. The country in which he lived became very fruitful; everybody had enough to eat and drink; and Putraka was very much loved, especially by the poor and unhappy. When the king who ruled over the land died, everybody wanted Putraka to take his place, and he was chosen at once.

The amazing dream came true, and the mother and aunts named the boy Putraka. Every morning, they found gold coins under his pillow, and they managed the money for him so that when he grew up, he became the richest man in the entire country. He had a happy childhood and adolescence, his only concern being that he had never seen his father. His mother told him about the famine before he was born and how his father and uncles had left and never returned. He often said, “When I’m a man, I’ll find my father and bring him home.” He used his wealth to help others, and one of the best things he did was to irrigate the land; he created canals that allowed water to flow during the rainy season, ensuring there wouldn’t be another famine like the one that had driven his father and uncles away. The land where he lived became very fruitful; everyone had enough food and water, and Putraka was loved by many, especially the poor and unhappy. When the king who ruled the land died, everyone wanted Putraka to take his place, and he was chosen immediately.

5. Will you describe the kind of man you think Putraka was?

5. Can you describe what kind of person you think Putraka was?

6. Do you know of any other country besides India in which everything depends on irrigation?

6. Do you know of any other country besides India where everything relies on irrigation?

CHAPTER IV

One of the other wise things Putraka did, when he became king, was to make great friends with his Brahman subjects. Brahmans are always very fond of travelling, and Putraka thought, if he were good and generous to them, they would talk about him wherever they went, and that perhaps through them his father and uncles would hear about him. He felt sure that, if they knew he was now a king ruling over their native land, they would want to come back. He gave the Brahmans plenty of money, and told them to try and find his father and uncles. If they did, they were to say how anxious he was to see them, and promise them everything they wanted, if only they would return.

One of the smart things Putraka did when he became king was to befriend his Brahman subjects. Brahmans love to travel, and Putraka figured that if he treated them well and generously, they would talk about him wherever they went. He hoped that through them, his father and uncles would hear about him. He was sure that if they knew he was now a king ruling over their homeland, they would want to come back. He gave the Brahmans a lot of money and asked them to try to find his father and uncles. If they did, they were to tell them how eager he was to see them and promise them anything they wanted, as long as they agreed to return.

7. Do you think it was wise of Putraka to be so anxious to get his father and uncles back, when he knew how selfish they had been in leaving his mother and aunts behind them?

7. Do you think it was smart of Putraka to be so eager to have his father and uncles back, knowing how selfish they were for leaving his mother and aunts behind?

8. Can you suggest anything else Putraka might have done in the matter?

8. Can you think of anything else Putraka could have done about the situation?

CHAPTER V

Just what the young king hoped came to pass. Wherever the Brahmans went they talked about the country they came from and the wonderful young king who ruled over it. Putraka’s father and uncles, who were after all not so very far off, heard the stories about him, and asked the Brahmans many questions. The answers made them very eager to see Putraka, but they did not at first realize that he was closely related to them. Only when they heard the name of his mother did they guess the truth. Putraka’s father knew, when he deserted his wife, that God was going to give her a child soon; which made it even more wicked of him to leave her. Now, however, he forgot all about that, only thinking how he could make as much use as possible of the son who had become a king. He wanted to go back at once alone, but the uncles were not going to allow that. They meant to get all they could out of Putraka too; and the three selfish men, who were now quite old, set off together for the land they had left so long ago.

Just what the young king hoped for happened. Wherever the Brahmans went, they talked about the country they were from and the amazing young king who ruled it. Putraka’s father and uncles, who were not too far away, heard stories about him and asked the Brahmans many questions. The answers made them very eager to meet Putraka, but they didn’t realize at first that he was their relative. Only when they heard his mother’s name did they start to piece it together. Putraka’s father knew that when he abandoned his wife, God was about to grant her a child soon, making his decision even more wicked. Now, however, he forgot all about that and only thought about how he could benefit from his son, the king. He wanted to head back alone right away, but the uncles weren’t going to let that happen. They intended to take advantage of Putraka too, so the three selfish men, now quite old, set off together for the land they had left so long ago.

They arrived safely, and made their way to the palace, where they were received, with great rejoicings. None of the wives said a word of reproach to the husbands who had deserted them; and as for Putraka, he was so overjoyed at having his father back, that he gave him a beautiful house to live in and a great deal of money. He was very good to his uncles too, and felt that he had now really nothing left to wish for.

They arrived safely and headed to the palace, where they were welcomed with great celebrations. None of the wives said anything to blame their husbands for abandoning them; as for Putraka, he was so thrilled to have his father back that he gifted him a beautiful house and a large sum of money. He was also very generous to his uncles and felt that he really had nothing left to desire.

9. Do you think Putraka showed strength or weakness of character in the way he received the travellers?

9. Do you think Putraka displayed strength or weakness in his character when he welcomed the travelers?

10. How do you think the king ought to have behaved to his father and uncles?

10. How do you think the king should have treated his father and uncles?

CHAPTER VI

The three wives very soon had good reason to wish their husbands had stayed away. Instead of being grateful for all Putraka’s generosity, they were very unkind and exacting, never pleased with anything; and whatever they had given them, they were always trying to get more. In fact, they were silly as well as wicked; for they did not realize that this was not the way to make the king love them or wish to keep them with him. Presently they became jealous of Putraka, and began to wish to get rid of him. His father hated to feel that his son was king, whilst he was only one of that king’s subjects; and he made up his mind to kill him, hoping that if he could only get rid of him he might rule over the country in his stead. He thought and thought how best to manage this, and did not at first mean to tell his brothers anything about it; but in the end he decided he had better have them on his side. So he invited them to go with him to a secret place to talk the matter over.

The three wives quickly had good reasons to wish their husbands had stayed away. Instead of being thankful for all of Putraka's generosity, they were unkind and demanding, never satisfied with anything; whatever they received, they always wanted more. They were foolish as well as cruel, because they didn't realize that this wasn't the way to make the king love them or want to keep them around. Soon, they became jealous of Putraka and started wanting to get rid of him. His father couldn't stand the idea of his son being king while he was just one of the king's subjects, and he decided to kill him, hoping that if he could manage to get rid of Putraka, he could rule the country himself. He thought long and hard about how to do this and initially didn't intend to tell his brothers anything. But eventually, he decided it would be better to have them on his side. So he invited them to a secret place to discuss the plan.

11. What qualities did Putraka’s father show in this plot against his son?

11. What traits did Putraka’s father display in this scheme against his son?

12. Was there any other way in which the king’s father could have gained a share in governing the land?

12. Was there any other way for the king’s father to have a part in ruling the land?

CHAPTER VII

After many meetings the three wicked men decided that they would pay some one to kill the king, first making the murderer they chose swear that he would never tell who had ordered him to do the terrible deed. It was not very difficult to find a man bad enough to take money for such an evil purpose, and the next thing to do was to decide where and when the deed was to be done. Putraka had been very well brought up by his mother, and he often went to a beautiful temple near his palace to pray alone. He would sometimes stop there a long time, winning fresh wisdom and strength to do the work he was trusted with, and praying not only for himself, but for his father, his mother, his aunts and uncles, and for the people he loved so much.

After several meetings, the three wicked men decided to hire someone to kill the king, first making sure the murderer they selected swore he would never reveal who had ordered the terrible act. It wasn't hard to find a man depraved enough to accept money for such a vile purpose, and the next step was to figure out where and when the crime would take place. Putraka had been raised well by his mother, and he often visited a beautiful temple near his palace to pray alone. He would sometimes stay there for a long time, gaining fresh wisdom and strength to fulfill the task entrusted to him, and praying not only for himself but also for his father, mother, aunts and uncles, and for the people he loved dearly.

The murderer was told to wait in this temple, and when the young king was absorbed in prayer, to fall suddenly upon him and kill him. Then, when Putraka was dead, he was to take his body and bury it far away in the depths of the forest where it could never be found. At first it seemed likely that this cruel plot would succeed. To make quite sure, the murderer got two other men as wicked as himself to come and help him, promising to give them a share in the reward. But the god who had taken care of Putraka ever since he was born, did not forget him now. As the young king prayed, forgetting everything in his earnest pleading for those he loved, he did not see or hear the evil men drawing stealthily close to him. Their arms were uplifted to slay him, and the gleam of the weapons in the light that was always kept burning flashed upon him, when suddenly the heavenly guardian of the temple, who never left it day or night, but was generally invisible, appeared and cast a spell upon the wicked men, whose hands were arrested in the very act to strike.

The killer was told to wait in this temple, and when the young king was deep in prayer, he was to attack him suddenly and kill him. After Putraka was dead, he was to take his body and bury it far away in the depths of the forest where it would never be found. At first, it seemed likely that this cruel plan would work. To make sure of it, the killer got two other men as wicked as he was to help him, promising to share the reward. But the god who had watched over Putraka since he was born didn't forget him now. As the young king prayed, completely focused on his heartfelt pleas for those he loved, he didn’t see or hear the evil men sneaking up on him. Their arms were raised to strike him, and the shine of their weapons in the ever-burning light glinted on him when suddenly the heavenly guardian of the temple, who never left it day or night but was usually invisible, appeared and cast a spell on the wicked men, freezing their hands just before they could attack.

What a wonderful sight that must have been, when Putraka, disturbed in his prayers, looked round and saw the men who had come to kill him, with the shadowy form of the guardian threatening them! He knew at once that he had been saved from a dreadful death by a messenger from the god he had been worshipping. As he gazed at the men, the guardian faded away and he was left alone with them. Slowly the spell cast on them was broken, and they dropped their weapons, prostrated themselves, and clasped their hands in an appeal for mercy to the man they had meant to destroy. Putraka looked at them quietly and sadly. He felt no anger against them, only a great thankfulness for his escape. He spoke to the men very sternly, asking them why they wished to harm him; and the chief murderer told him who had sent them.

What a sight that must have been when Putraka, interrupted in his prayers, looked around and saw the men who had come to kill him, along with the shadowy figure of the guardian threatening them! He immediately realized that he had been saved from a terrible death by a messenger from the god he had been worshipping. As he looked at the men, the guardian faded away, and he found himself alone with them. Gradually, the spell on them was lifted, and they dropped their weapons, fell to the ground, and clasped their hands in a plea for mercy from the man they had intended to kill. Putraka looked at them calmly and sadly. He felt no anger towards them, only immense gratitude for his escape. He spoke to the men very sternly, asking them why they wanted to harm him; and the leader of the attackers told him who had sent them.

The knowledge that his father wished to kill him shocked and grieved the young king terribly, but he controlled himself even when he learnt the sad truth. He told the men that he forgave them, for they were not the most to blame; and he made them promise never to betray who had bribed them to kill him. He then gave them some money and told them to leave him.

The realization that his father wanted to kill him shocked and saddened the young king deeply, but he kept his composure even when he discovered the unfortunate truth. He told the men that he forgave them, as they weren't entirely to blame; and he made them promise never to reveal who had paid them to kill him. He then gave them some money and told them to go.

13. What do you think the most beautiful incident in this account of the scene in the temple?

13. What do you think is the most beautiful moment in this description of the scene in the temple?

14. What do you suppose were the thoughts of the murderers when they left the temple after Putraka forgave them?

14. What do you think the murderers were thinking when they left the temple after Putraka forgave them?

CHAPTER VIII

When Putraka was alone, he threw himself upon the ground and wept very bitterly. He felt that he could never be happy again, never trust anyone again. He had so loved his father and uncles. It had been such a joy to him to give them pleasure, and yet they hated him and wished to kill him. He wondered whether he was himself to blame for what had happened, and began to think he was not worthy to be king, if he could make such a mistake as he now feared he had made in being so generous to those who could have such hard thoughts of him as to want to take his life. Perhaps after all it would be better for his country to have another king. He did not feel as if he could go back to his palace and meet his father and uncles again. “What shall I do? What shall I do?” he cried, his sobs choking his voice. Never in all his life had he thought it possible to be so miserable as he was now. Everything seemed changed and he felt as if he were himself a different person. The only thing that comforted him at all was the thought of his mother, whose love had never failed him; but even that was spoiled by the remembrance that it was her husband who had wished to kill him. She must never know that, for it would break her heart: yet how could he keep it from her? Then the idea came to him that the best thing he could do would be to go away and never see his own people again.

When Putraka was alone, he threw himself on the ground and cried bitterly. He felt like he could never be happy again or trust anyone. He had loved his father and uncles so much. It had brought him so much joy to make them happy, yet they hated him and wanted to kill him. He wondered if he was to blame for what had happened and began to think he wasn't worthy to be king if he could make such a mistake as being generous to those who could think so harshly of him that they wanted to take his life. Maybe it would be better for his country to have another king. He didn't feel like he could go back to his palace and face his father and uncles again. “What should I do? What should I do?” he cried, his sobs choking him. Never in his life had he imagined being so miserable. Everything felt different, and he felt like a completely different person. The only thing that comforted him was the thought of his mother, whose love had never changed; but even that was tainted by the memory that her husband had wanted to kill him. She must never find out, or it would break her heart; but how could he keep that from her? Then the thought struck him that maybe the best thing to do would be to leave and never see his own people again.

15. What do you think was wrong in Putraka’s way of looking at the past?

15. What do you think was off about Putraka’s perspective on the past?

16. Was his idea of leaving his country and his people a sign of weakness or of strength?

16. Was his decision to leave his country and his people a sign of weakness or strength?

CHAPTER IX

In the end the poor young king decided that he would go right away as his father and uncles had done; and his mind being made up, he became more cheerful and began to think he might meet with some interesting adventures in a new country, where nobody knew anything about him. As soon as it was light, he wandered off into the forest, feeling, it is true, very lonely, but at the same time taking a certain pleasure in being entirely his own master; which a king can never really be, because he has to consider so many other people and to keep so many rules.

In the end, the poor young king decided to leave right away, just like his father and uncles had done. Once he made up his mind, he felt happier and started to think he might have some interesting adventures in a new country where no one knew anything about him. As soon as it was light, he wandered off into the forest, feeling quite lonely but also enjoying the fact that he was completely in charge of himself, something a king can never truly experience because he has to consider so many other people and follow a bunch of rules.

After all Putraka did not find the forest so very lonely; for he had not gone far in it before his sad thoughts were broken in upon by his coming suddenly to a little clearing, where the trees had been cut down and two strong-looking men were wrestling together. The king watched them for a little while, wondering what they were fighting about. Then he called out, “What are you doing here? What are you quarrelling about?”

After all, Putraka didn't find the forest to be that lonely; he hadn't gone far before his sad thoughts were interrupted by stumbling upon a small clearing where the trees had been cut down and two muscular guys were wrestling with each other. The king watched them for a bit, curious about what they were fighting over. Then he shouted, “What are you doing here? What's the argument about?”

The men were greatly surprised to hear Putraka’s voice, for they thought that they were quite alone. They stopped fighting for a minute or two, and one of them said: “We are fighting for three very precious things which were left behind him by our father.”

The men were really surprised to hear Putraka's voice, as they thought they were completely alone. They paused their fight for a minute or two, and one of them said, “We’re fighting for three very valuable things that our father left behind.”

“What are those things?” asked Putraka.

“What are those things?” Putraka asked.

“A bowl, a stick and a pair of shoes,” was the reply. “Whoever wins the fight will get them all. There they lie on the ground.”

“A bowl, a stick, and a pair of shoes,” was the reply. “Whoever wins the fight will get them all. They’re right there on the ground.”

“Well, I never!” cried the king, laughing as he looked at the things, which seemed to him worth very little. “I shouldn’t trouble to fight about such trifles, if I were you.”

“Well, I can’t believe this!” exclaimed the king, laughing as he looked at the items, which seemed to him to be worth almost nothing. “I wouldn’t bother fighting over such small things if I were you.”

“Trifles!” exclaimed one of the men angrily. “You don’t know what you are talking about. They are worth more than their weight in gold. Whoever gets the bowl will find plenty of food in it whenever he wants it; the owner of the stick has only to write his wishes on the ground with it and he will get them; and whoever puts on the shoes can fly through the air in them to any distance.”

“Trifles!” one of the men shouted angrily. “You don’t know what you’re talking about. They’re worth more than their weight in gold. Whoever gets the bowl will always have plenty of food whenever they want it; the owner of the stick just has to write their wishes on the ground with it and they’ll come true; and whoever wears the shoes can fly through the air with them to any distance.”

17. Which of these things would you rather have had?

17. Which of these things would you have preferred?

18. What lesson do you learn from what the men said about the things on the ground?

18. What lesson do you take away from what the men said about the things on the ground?

CHAPTER X

When Putraka heard the wonders which, could be done with what he had thought not worth having, he determined to get possession of the three treasures for himself; not considering that it would be very wrong to take what did not belong to him. “It seems a pity to fight,” he said, “why don’t you race for the things, and let whichever wins the race have them? That banyan tree over there would make a good winning post and I will be the umpire.”

When Putraka heard about the amazing things that could be done with what he had thought was worthless, he decided he wanted to claim the three treasures for himself, not thinking about how wrong it would be to take what didn’t belong to him. “It seems pointless to fight,” he said, “why don’t you race for the treasures, and let the winner take them? That banyan tree over there would make a great finish line, and I’ll be the referee.”

Instead of guessing what Putraka had in his mind, the brothers, who were very simple fellows, said at once: “All right. We won’t fight, we’ll race instead, and you can give us the start.” Putraka agreed, and directly they were off he lost not a moment, but picked up the bowl and the staff, put on the shoes, and flew straight up into the air with the treasures. When the brothers came back, disputing about which of them had won, there was not a sign of Putraka, the bowl, the stick, or the shoes. They guessed at once what had happened; and after staring up in the air for a long time, they went home, feeling very much enraged with the man who had cheated them, and ashamed of having been so stupid as to trust him.

Instead of trying to figure out what Putraka was thinking, the brothers, who were pretty simple guys, said right away: “Fine. We won’t fight; we’ll race instead, and you can give us the starting signal.” Putraka agreed, and as soon as they started, he wasted no time. He grabbed the bowl and the staff, put on the shoes, and shot straight up into the air with the treasures. When the brothers returned, arguing about who had won, there was no sign of Putraka, the bowl, the stick, or the shoes. They immediately realized what had happened, and after staring up into the sky for a long time, they went home, feeling very angry at the guy who had tricked them and ashamed that they had been foolish enough to trust him.

19. What do you think of Putraka’s behaviour in this matter?

19. What do you think about Putraka's behavior in this situation?

20. If you could have had one of the three things Putraka stole, which would you have chosen?

20. If you could have one of the three things Putraka stole, which one would you choose?

CHAPTER XI

On and on flew Putraka, full of eager delight in the new power of flight. How he loved rushing through the air, cleaving it like a bird on the wing! All he wanted to make him perfectly happy was someone to enjoy his new powers with him. Presently he found himself above a beautiful city with towers and pinnacles and minarets gleaming in the sunshine. “Ah!” he thought, “that is the place for me. I will go down there, and see if I can find a nice house to live in, and some people to make friends with, who will not try to kill me or to cheat me, but love me and be grateful to me for any kindness I show them.”

Putraka soared through the sky, filled with excitement about his new ability to fly. He loved rushing through the air, slicing through it like a bird in flight! All he wanted for true happiness was someone to share his new powers with. Soon, he found himself above a stunning city with towers, pinnacles, and minarets shining in the sunlight. “Ah!” he thought, “that looks like the perfect place for me. I’ll head down there and see if I can find a nice house to live in, and some people to befriend, who won't try to harm me or deceive me, but will appreciate me and be grateful for any kindness I show them.”

As Putraka was hovering in the air above the town to which he had taken such a fancy, he noticed a little house which rather pleased him; for though it was poor-looking, there was something cheerful and home-like about it. Down he sped and alighted at the door. Only one poor old woman lived in the house, and when Putraka knocked and asked if he might come in, she said “Yes” at once. He gave her some money, and told her he would like to live with her, if she would let him do so. She was only too glad to consent, for she was very lonely; and the two lived happily together for a long time.

As Putraka floated above the town he had grown fond of, he spotted a little house that he found quite charming; despite its shabby appearance, there was something cheerful and homely about it. He quickly descended and landed at the door. Only one elderly woman lived there, and when Putraka knocked and asked if he could come in, she instantly said, “Yes.” He gave her some money and expressed his desire to live with her, if she would allow it. She was more than happy to agree, as she felt very lonely; and the two enjoyed a happy life together for a long time.

21. Do you think that if Putraka had flown home on his wonderful shoes, taking his staff and bowl with him, his, father and uncles would still have tried to kill him?

21. Do you think that if Putraka had flown home in his amazing shoes, taking his staff and bowl with him, his father and uncles would still have tried to kill him?

22. How could Putraka have prevented them from doing him harm if he had returned to his home?

22. How could Putraka have stopped them from hurting him if he had gone back home?

CHAPTER XII

The old woman grew very fond of Putraka, caring for him and waiting on him as if he had been her own son. She was so anxious that he should be happy that she became afraid he would become tired of living alone with her. So she said to him one day: “My dear adopted son, you ought to have a wife to keep you company. I know the very one for you, the only one really worthy of you. She is a princess, and her name is Patala. She is so very lovely that every man who sees her falls in love with her and wants to carry her off. So she is most carefully guarded in the top rooms of a great palace, as high as the summits of the loftiest mountains.” When Putraka heard this he was all eagerness to see the princess, and at once determined to go forth to seek her. He was more than ever glad now that he had stolen the shoes, because he knew that they would carry him even to the top of the highest mountains.

The old woman grew very fond of Putraka, taking care of him and waiting on him as if he were her own son. She wanted him to be happy so much that she worried he might get tired of living alone with her. One day, she said to him, “My dear adopted son, you should have a wife to keep you company. I know the perfect one for you, the only one truly deserving of you. She’s a princess, and her name is Patala. She’s so beautiful that every man who sees her falls in love and wants to take her away. Because of this, she’s kept very safe in the highest rooms of a grand palace, as high as the peaks of the tallest mountains.” When Putraka heard this, he was eager to see the princess and immediately decided to go find her. He was even more glad now that he had stolen the shoes because he knew they would take him to the top of the highest mountains.

23. What qualities did the old woman show when she told Putraka about the Princess?

23. What traits did the old woman display when she talked to Putraka about the Princess?

24. What faults of character did the young king show when he decided at once to leave the old woman who had been so good to him?

24. What character flaws did the young king display when he instantly decided to leave the old woman who had been so kind to him?

CHAPTER XIII

The very evening of the day when Putraka heard about the princess, he started on his journey, taking with him his bowl and staff. The old woman gave him very careful instructions which way to go, and begged him to come back to tell her how he had got on. He promised he would, thanked her for all she had done for him, and flew away in a great state of excitement. She watched him till he was quite out of sight, and then went sadly into her lonely home, wondering if she would ever see him again.

The same evening that Putraka heard about the princess, he set out on his journey, bringing his bowl and staff with him. The old woman gave him detailed directions on which way to go and asked him to return to tell her how everything went. He promised he would, thanked her for all her help, and took off in a flurry of excitement. She watched him until he disappeared from view, then went back home sadly, wondering if she would ever see him again.

It was not long before Putraka came in sight of the palace. It was a beautiful night, and the moon was shining full upon the room in which the princess was asleep. It was a very big one, with costly furniture and priceless tapestry hung round the walls, and there were doors behind the tapestry leading to other apartments, in some of which the attendants on Patala slept, whilst others kept watch lest anyone should intrude upon their mistress. No one thought of guarding the windows, for they were so high up that only a bird could reach them.

Putraka soon spotted the palace. It was a beautiful night, and the moon shone brightly in the room where the princess was sleeping. The room was large, filled with expensive furniture and priceless tapestries hanging on the walls. There were doors hidden behind the tapestries that led to other rooms, where some attendants of Patala were sleeping while others kept watch to prevent anyone from bothering their mistress. No one thought to guard the windows since they were so high up that only a bird could reach them.

The young king alighted on the ledge of the window of the princess’ room, and looked in. There, on a golden bed, amongst soft cushions and embroidered coverings, lay the most lovely creature he had ever beheld, so lovely that he fell in love with her at once and gave a loud cry of delight. This woke the princess, who started up and was about to scream out aloud in her terror at seeing a man looking in at the window, when Putraka with the aid of his magic staff made himself invisible. Then, thinking she had been dreaming, Patala lay down again, and the king began talking to her in a low voice, telling her he had heard of her beauty and had flown from far away to see her. He begged her to allow him to show himself to her, and added: “I will go away again directly afterwards if you wish it.”

The young king landed on the ledge of the princess's window and peered inside. There, on a golden bed, surrounded by soft cushions and embroidered blankets, lay the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. He fell in love with her instantly and let out a loud exclamation of joy. This startled the princess, who jumped up, almost screaming in fear at the sight of a man looking in. However, Putraka used his magic staff to become invisible. Thinking she had been dreaming, Patala settled back down, while the king began speaking to her softly, telling her he had heard of her beauty and had traveled from far away to see her. He pleaded with her to let him reveal himself, adding, “I’ll leave right after, if that’s what you want.”

Putraka’s voice was so gentle, and it seemed to Patala so wonderful that a man could fly and make himself invisible, that she was full of curiosity to see him and find out all about him. So she gave her consent, and immediately afterwards the young king stood within the room, looking so noble and so handsome that she too fell in love at first sight. Putraka told her all about his life and adventures, which interested her very much. She was glad, she said, that he was a king; but she would have loved him just as well, whoever he might have been.

Putraka's voice was so soft, and Patala found it so amazing that a man could fly and become invisible that she was filled with curiosity to see him and learn everything about him. So she agreed, and right after that, the young king appeared in the room, looking so noble and handsome that she fell in love with him at first sight. Putraka shared stories about his life and adventures, which captivated her. She expressed her happiness that he was a king, but she would have loved him just as much, no matter who he was.

After a long talk, Patala begged him to leave her for fear her attendants should discover him and tell her father about him. “My father would never let me marry you,” she declared, “unless you were to come with many followers as a king to ask my hand; and how can you do that when you are only a wandering exile?”

After a long conversation, Patala urged him to leave because she was worried her attendants might find out about him and inform her father. “My father would never allow me to marry you,” she said, “unless you came with a large entourage like a king to ask for my hand; and how can you do that when you’re just a wandering exile?”

25. Was there any reason to fear that Putraka would be discovered when he could make himself invisible at any moment?

25. Was there any reason to worry that Putraka would be found out when he could become invisible at any time?

26. What do you think would have been the right thing for Putraka and Patala to do when they found out that they loved each other?

26. What do you think would have been the right thing for Putraka and Patala to do when they discovered they loved each other?

CHAPTER XIV

It was very difficult to persuade Putraka to go, but at last he flew away. Every night after that, however, he came to see Patala, spending the days sometimes in one place, sometimes in another, and using his magic bowl to supply himself with food. Alas, he forgot all about the dear old woman to whom he owed all his happiness, and she slowly gave up hope of ever seeing him again. He might quite easily have flown to her cottage and cheered her with his presence; but he was so wrapped up in his love for Patala that everything else went out of his head. This selfishness on his part presently got him into serious trouble, for he became careless about making himself invisible when he flew up to the princess’ window. So that one night he was discovered by a guardian of the palace. The matter was at once reported to the king, who could not at first believe such a thing was possible. The man must have seen a big bird, that was all. The king, however, ordered one of his daughter’s ladies to keep watch every night in an ante-room, leaving the door open with the tapestry, in which there was a slit, drawn carefully over it, and to come and tell him in the morning if she had seen or heard anything unusual.

It was really hard to convince Putraka to leave, but eventually, he flew away. Every night after that, though, he visited Patala, spending days in different places and using his magic bowl to feed himself. Unfortunately, he completely forgot about the dear old woman who had brought him so much happiness, and she gradually lost hope of ever seeing him again. He could have easily flown to her cottage and brightened her day with his presence; however, he was so consumed by his love for Patala that everything else slipped his mind. This selfishness eventually landed him in serious trouble, as he became careless about staying invisible when he flew up to the princess’ window. One night, a palace guard spotted him. The incident was immediately reported to the king, who couldn’t believe it at first. He thought the guard must have seen a large bird, and that was it. Nonetheless, the king ordered one of his daughter's attendants to watch every night from an ante-room, keeping the door open with a tapestry that had a slit for her to see through, and to come and tell him in the morning if she'd seen or heard anything unusual.

Now the lady chosen loved the princess, and, like many of her fellow-attendants, thought it was very cruel of the king to punish his own child for being so beautiful, by shutting her up as he did. It so happened that the very first night she was on guard, Putraka had flown a very, very long way, not noticing where he was going, because he was thinking so earnestly of Patala. When at last he flew in at her window, he was so weary that he sank down on a couch and fell fast asleep. The princess too was tired, because she had lain awake talking to her lover so many nights running that she had had hardly any rest. So when the lady peeped through the slit in the tapestry, there, by the light of the night lamp, she saw the young king lying unconscious, whilst the princess also was asleep.

Now the lady chosen loved the princess and, like many of her fellow attendants, thought it was very cruel of the king to punish his own child for being so beautiful by locking her away like that. It happened that on her very first night on guard, Putraka had flown a really long way, not paying attention to where he was going because he was thinking so deeply about Patala. When he finally flew into her window, he was so exhausted that he collapsed onto a couch and fell into a deep sleep. The princess was also tired because she had spent so many nights awake talking to her lover that she hardly got any rest. So when the lady peeked through the slit in the tapestry, she saw, by the light of the night lamp, the young king lying unconscious while the princess was also asleep.

Very cautiously the attendant crept to the side of Putraka, and took a long, long look at him. She noticed how handsome he was, and that he was dressed in beautiful clothes. She especially remarked the turban he wore, because in India the rank to which men belong is shown by the kind of turbans they wear. “This is no common man,” she thought, “but a prince or king in disguise. What shall I do now? I will not raise an alarm which might lead to this beautiful young lover being killed and the heart of my dear mistress broken.”

Very carefully, the attendant sneaked over to Putraka’s side and took a long look at him. She noticed how handsome he was and that he was wearing beautiful clothes. She particularly observed the turban he had on, since in India, the type of turban a man wears indicates his social status. “This isn’t an ordinary man,” she thought, “but a prince or king in disguise. What should I do now? I won’t raise an alarm that might result in this charming young man being killed and break my dear mistress’s heart.”

27. If you had been the lady who found Putraka in Patala’s room, what would you have done?

27. If you had been the woman who found Putraka in Patala’s room, what would you have done?

28. What could Putraka have done to guard against being discovered?

28. What could Putraka have done to avoid being found out?

CHAPTER XV

After hesitating a long time, the lady made up her mind that she would only put some mark in the turban of Putraka, so that he could be known again, and let him escape that night at least. So she stole back to her room, fetched a tiny brooch, and fastened it in the folds of the turban, where the wearer was not likely to notice it himself. This done, she went back to listen at the door.

After thinking it over for a while, the lady decided that she would just put a small mark on Putraka's turban, so that he could be recognized later, and let him escape that night at least. So she quietly went back to her room, got a tiny brooch, and pinned it in the folds of the turban, where the wearer probably wouldn’t notice it. Once that was done, she returned to listen at the door.

It was nearly morning when Putraka woke up, very much surprised at finding himself lying on the couch, for he did not remember throwing himself down on it. Starting up, he woke Patala, who was terribly frightened, for she expected her ladies to come in any minute to help her to dress. She entreated Putraka to make himself invisible and fly away at once. He did so; and, as usual, wandered about until the time should come to go back to the palace. But he still felt too tired to fly, and instead walked about in the town belonging to Patala’s father.

It was almost morning when Putraka woke up, surprised to find himself lying on the couch since he didn't remember collapsing onto it. He jumped up and startled Patala, who was extremely frightened because she expected her ladies to come in any moment to help her get dressed. She begged Putraka to make himself invisible and leave immediately. He did so, and as usual, he wandered around until it was time to return to the palace. However, he still felt too tired to fly, so instead, he walked around the town belonging to Patala's father.

The lady who had been on guard had half a mind to tell her mistress that her secret was discovered. But before she could get a chance to do so, she was sent for by the king, who asked her if she had seen or heard anything during the night. She tried very hard to escape from betraying Patala; but she hesitated so much in her answers that the king guessed there was something she wanted to hide, and told her, if she did not reveal the whole truth, he would have her head shaved and send her to prison. So she told how she had found a handsome man, beautifully dressed, fast asleep in Patala’s room; but she did not believe her mistress knew anything about it, because she too was asleep.

The guard was tempted to tell her mistress that her secret was out. But before she could say anything, the king called for her and asked if she had seen or heard anything during the night. She struggled to avoid revealing Patala's secret, but her hesitations made the king suspect she was hiding something. He warned her that if she didn’t tell the whole truth, he would have her head shaved and send her to prison. So she explained that she had found a handsome man, well-dressed, fast asleep in Patala’s room; but she believed her mistress didn’t know about it since she was also asleep.

The king was of course in a terrible rage, and the lady was afraid he would order her to be punished; but he only went on questioning her angrily about what the man was like, so that he might be found and brought before him. Then the lady confessed that she had put the brooch in the turban, comforting herself with the thought that, when the king saw Putraka and knew that Patala loved him, he might perhaps relent and let them be married.

The king was obviously furious, and the lady was scared he would punish her; but he just continued to angrily question her about what the man was like, hoping to find him and bring him in. Then the lady admitted that she had hidden the brooch in the turban, reassuring herself that when the king saw Putraka and realized that Patala loved him, he might soften and allow them to get married.

When the king heard about the brooch, he was greatly pleased; and instead of ordering the lady to be punished, he told her that, when the man who had dared to approach his daughter was found, he would give her a great reward. He then sent forth hundreds of spies to hunt for the man with a brooch in his turban, and Putraka was very soon found, strolling quietly about in the market-place. He was so taken by surprise that, though he had his staff in his hand and his shoes and bowl in the pocket of his robes, he had no time to write his wishes with the staff, or to put on the shoes, so he was obliged to submit to be dragged to the palace. He did all he could to persuade those who had found him to let him go, telling them he was a king and would reward them well. They only laughed at him and dragged him along with them to the palace, where he was at once taken before the king, who was sitting on his throne, surrounded by his court, in a great hall lined with soldiers. The big windows were wide open; and noticing this, Putraka did not feel at all afraid, for he knew he had only to slip on his shoes and fly out of one of the windows, if he could not persuade the king to let him marry Patala. So he stood quietly at the foot of the throne, and looked bravely into the face of his dear one’s father.

When the king heard about the brooch, he was very pleased. Instead of punishing the lady, he told her that when the man who had dared to approach his daughter was found, he would reward her greatly. He then sent out hundreds of spies to search for the man with a brooch in his turban, and Putraka was soon discovered, casually walking around the market. He was so surprised that, even though he had his staff in hand and his shoes and bowl in the pocket of his robes, he didn’t have time to write his wishes with the staff or put on his shoes, so he had to allow himself to be taken to the palace. He did everything he could to convince those who found him to let him go, claiming he was a king and would reward them handsomely. They just laughed at him and took him to the palace, where he was immediately brought before the king, who was sitting on his throne, surrounded by his court, in a grand hall filled with soldiers. The large windows were wide open, and noticing this, Putraka felt no fear because he knew he could just slip on his shoes and jump out of one of the windows if he couldn’t persuade the king to let him marry Patala. So he stood calmly at the foot of the throne, looking bravely into the face of his beloved's father.

This only made the king more angry, and he began calling Putraka all manner of names and asking him how he dared to enter the room of his daughter. Putraka answered quietly that he loved Patala and wished to marry her. He was himself a king, and would give her all she had been used to. But it was all no good, for it only made the king more angry. He rose from his throne, and stretching out his hand, he cried:

This only made the king angrier, and he started calling Putraka all kinds of names, asking him how he had the audacity to enter his daughter's room. Putraka calmly replied that he loved Patala and wanted to marry her. He was a king himself and would provide her with everything she was used to. But that did no good, as it only made the king more furious. He stood up from his throne, and stretching out his hand, he shouted:

“Let him be scourged and placed in close confinement!”

“Let him be whipped and locked up tight!”

Then Putraka with his staff wrote rapidly on the ground his wish that no one should be able to touch him, and stooping down slipped on his magic shoes. The king, the courtiers and the soldiers all remained exactly as they were, staring at him in astonishment, as he rose up in the air and flew out of one of the windows. Straight away he sped to the palace of Patala and into her room, where she was pacing to and fro in an agony of anxiety about him; for she had heard of his having been taken prisoner and feared that her father would order him to be killed.

Then Putraka quickly wrote on the ground his desire that no one could touch him, and bending down, he put on his magic shoes. The king, the courtiers, and the soldiers all stood frozen in shock, watching him as he rose into the air and flew out of one of the windows. He immediately darted to the palace of Patala and entered her room, where she was pacing back and forth, filled with dread about him; she had heard that he was captured and was afraid her father would order his execution.

29. What do you think would have been the best thing for the king to do when Putraka was brought before him?

29. What do you think would have been the best thing for the king to do when Putraka was presented to him?

30. If Putraka had not had his shoes with him, how could he have escaped from the king’s palace?

30. If Putraka hadn't had his shoes with him, how could he have escaped from the king's palace?

CHAPTER XVI

Great indeed was the delight of Patala when her beloved Putraka once more flew in at her window; but she was still trembling with fear for him and begged him to go away back to his own land as quickly as possible.

Great was Patala's joy when her beloved Putraka flew back in at her window; but she was still shaking with worry for him and urged him to return to his own land as fast as he could.

“I will not go without you,” replied Putraka. “Wrap yourself up warmly, for it is cold flying through the air, and we will go away together, and your cruel father shall never see you again.”

“I won’t leave without you,” Putraka said. “Bundle up warm, because it’s chilly flying through the air, and we’ll escape together, and your harsh father will never see you again.”

Patala wept at hearing this, for it seemed terrible to her to have to choose between the father she loved and Putraka. But in the end her lover got his own way, and just as those who were seeking him were heard approaching, he seized his dear one in his arms and flew off with her. He did not return to his own land even then, but directed his course to the Ganges, the grand and beautiful river which the people of India love and worship, calling it their Mother Ganga. By the banks of the sacred stream the lovers rested, and with the aid of his magic bowl Putraka soon had a good and delicious meal ready, which they both enjoyed very much. As they ate, they consulted together what they had better do now, and Patala, who was as clever as she was beautiful, said:

Patala cried when she heard this, as it seemed awful to her to have to choose between her beloved father and Putraka. But in the end, her lover got his way, and just as those looking for him were getting close, he grabbed her in his arms and took off with her. He didn't even go back to his own land, but headed straight for the Ganges, the magnificent river that the people of India adore and revere, calling it their Mother Ganga. By the banks of the sacred river, the lovers took a break, and with his magic bowl, Putraka quickly prepared a delicious meal that they both enjoyed a lot. While they ate, they discussed what they should do next, and Patala, who was as clever as she was beautiful, said:

“Would it not be a good thing to build a new city in this lovely place? You could do it with your marvellous staff, could you not?”

“Wouldn't it be great to build a new city in this beautiful place? You could definitely do it with your amazing team, right?”

“Why, of course, I could,” said Putraka laughing. “Why didn’t I think of it myself?” Very soon a wonderful town rose up, which the young king wished to be as much as possible like the home he had left, only larger and fuller of fine buildings than it. When the town was made, he wished it to be full of happy inhabitants, with temples in which they might worship, priests to teach them how to be good, markets in which food and all that was needed could be bought, tanks and rivulets full of pure water, soldiers and officers to defend the gates, elephants on which he and his wife could ride, everything in fact that the heart of man or woman could desire.

“Of course, I could,” Putraka said with a laugh. “Why didn’t I think of this myself?” Before long, an amazing town emerged, which the young king wanted to resemble the home he had left, but larger and filled with more impressive buildings. Once the town was created, he wanted it to be full of happy residents, with temples for worship, priests to guide them on how to be good, markets where they could buy food and everything they needed, tanks and streams with clean water, soldiers and officers to guard the gates, elephants for him and his wife to ride, and everything else that anyone could wish for.

The first thing Putraka and Patala did after the rise of their own town, which they named Patali-Putra[1] after themselves, was to get married in accordance with the rites of their religion; and for many, many years they reigned wisely over their people, who loved them and their children with all their hearts. Amongst the attendants on those children was the old woman who had shown kindness to Putraka in his loneliness and trouble. For when he told Patala the story of his life, she reproached him for his neglect of one to whom he owed so much. She made him feel quite ashamed of himself, and he flew away and brought the dear old lady back with him, to her very great delight.

The first thing Putraka and Patala did after their town, which they named Patali-Putra[1], was established, was to get married according to their religious traditions. For many years, they ruled wisely over their people, who loved them and their children wholeheartedly. Among those who attended to the children was the old woman who had shown kindness to Putraka during his lonely and difficult times. When he shared the story of his life with Patala, she criticized him for neglecting someone to whom he owed so much. This made him feel quite ashamed, so he quickly went and brought the dear old lady back with him, much to her great joy.

31. Which of the people in this story do you like best?

31. Who is your favorite character in this story?

32. Do you think Putraka deserved all the happiness which came to him through stealing the wand, the shoes and the bowl?

32. Do you think Putraka deserved all the happiness he got from stealing the wand, the shoes, and the bowl?

33. Can you suggest any way in which he could have atoned for the wrong he did to the brothers whose property he took?

33. Can you suggest any way he could have made up for the wrong he did to the brothers whose property he took?

34. What is the chief lesson to be learnt from this story?

34. What is the main lesson to be learned from this story?

V.
The Jewelled Arrow.

CHAPTER I

In the city of Vardhamana in India there lived a powerful king named Vira-Bhuja, who, as was the custom in his native land, had many wives, each of whom had several sons. Of all his wives this king loved best the one named Guna-Vara, and of all his sons her youngest-born, called Sringa-Bhuja, was his favourite. Guna-Vara was not only very beautiful but very good. She was so patient that nothing could make her angry, so unselfish that she always thought of others before herself, and so wise that she was able to understand how others were feeling, however different their natures were from her own.

In the city of Vardhamana in India, there lived a powerful king named Vira-Bhuja, who, like many in his homeland, had multiple wives, each of whom had several sons. Among all his wives, the king loved Guna-Vara the most, and of all his sons, his favorite was her youngest, named Sringa-Bhuja. Guna-Vara was not only incredibly beautiful but also genuinely good. She was so patient that nothing could make her angry, so selfless that she always put others before herself, and so wise that she could understand how others felt, no matter how different they were from her.

Sringa-Bhuja, the son of Guna-Vara, resembled his mother in her beauty and her unselfishness; he was also very strong and very clever, whilst his brothers were quite unlike him. They wanted to have everything their own way, and they were very jealous indeed of their father’s love for him. They were always trying to do him harm, and though they often quarrelled amongst themselves, they would band together to try and hurt him.

Sringa-Bhuja, the son of Guna-Vara, looked like his mother with her beauty and kindness; he was also very strong and intelligent, while his brothers were nothing like him. They wanted everything to go their way and were very jealous of their father's affection for him. They were always trying to harm him, and even though they often fought among themselves, they would come together to try and hurt him.

It was very much the same with the king’s wives. They hated Guna-Vara, because their husband loved her more than he did them, and they constantly came to him with stories they had made up of the wicked things she had done. Amongst other things they told the king that Guna-Vara did not really love him but cared more for some one else than she did for him. The most bitter of all against her was the wife called Ayasolekha, who was cunning enough to know what sort of tale the king was likely to believe. The very fact that Vira-Bhuja loved Guna-Vara so deeply made him more ready to think that perhaps after all she did not return his affection, and he longed to find out the truth. So he in his turn made up a story, thinking by its means to find out how she felt for him. He therefore went one day to her private apartments, and having sent all her attendants away, he told her he had some very sad news for her which he had heard from his chief astrologer. Astrologers, you know, are wise men, who are supposed to be able to read the secrets of the stars, and learn from them things which are hidden from ordinary human beings. Guna-Vara therefore did not doubt that what her husband was about to tell her was true, and she listened eagerly, her heart beating very fast in her fear that some trouble was coming to those she loved.

It was pretty much the same with the king's wives. They hated Guna-Vara because their husband loved her more than them, and they constantly came to him with made-up stories about the terrible things she had done. Among other things, they told the king that Guna-Vara didn't really love him but cared more about someone else than she did about him. The most bitter of all against her was the wife named Ayasolekha, who was smart enough to know what kind of story the king would be likely to believe. The very fact that Vira-Bhuja loved Guna-Vara so deeply made him more inclined to think that maybe she didn't return his affection, and he longed to discover the truth. So he came up with a story of his own, thinking it would help him find out how she felt about him. One day, he went to her private quarters and, after sending all her attendants away, told her he had some very sad news for her that he had heard from his chief astrologer. Astrologers, you know, are wise men who are believed to read the secrets of the stars and learn things that are hidden from ordinary people. Guna-Vara didn’t doubt that what her husband was about to tell her was true, and she listened eagerly, her heart racing in fear that some trouble was coming to those she cared about.

Great indeed was her sorrow and surprise, when Vira-Bhuja went on to say that the astrologer had told him that a terrible misfortune threatened him and his kingdom and the only way to prevent it was to shut Guna-Vara up in prison for the rest of her life. The poor queen could hardly believe that she had heard rightly. She knew she had done no wrong, and could not understand how putting her in prison could help anybody. She was quite sure that her husband loved her, and no words could have expressed her pain at the thought of being sent away from him and her dear son. Yet she made no resistance, not even asking Vira-Bhuja to let her see Sringa-Bhuja again. She just bowed her beautiful head and said: “Be it unto me as my Lord wills. If he wishes my death, I am ready to lay down my life.”

Her sorrow and shock were immense when Vira-Bhuja revealed that the astrologer had warned him of a terrible disaster looming over him and his kingdom, and the only way to avert it was to imprison Guna-Vara for the rest of her life. The poor queen could hardly believe what she had heard. She knew she had done nothing wrong, and couldn’t comprehend how imprisoning her could help anyone. She was convinced that her husband loved her, and no words could convey her anguish at the thought of being separated from him and their beloved son. Still, she didn’t resist, not even asking Vira-Bhuja if she could see Sringa-Bhuja one last time. She simply bowed her beautiful head and said, “Let it be as my Lord wishes. If he desires my death, I am ready to give up my life.”

This submission made the king feel even more unhappy than before. He longed to take his wife in his arms and tell her he would never let her go; and perhaps if she had looked at him then, he would have seen all her love for him in her eyes, but she remained perfectly still with bowed head, waiting to hear what her fate was to be. Then the thought entered Vira-Bhuja’s mind: “She is afraid to look at me: what Ayasolekha said was true.”

This submission made the king feel even more unhappy than before. He longed to take his wife in his arms and tell her he would never let her go; and perhaps if she had looked at him then, he would have seen all her love for him in her eyes, but she remained perfectly still with her head bowed, waiting to hear what her fate would be. Then the thought entered Vira-Bhuja’s mind: “She is afraid to look at me: what Ayasolekha said was true.”

1. Can true love suspect the loved one of evil?

1. Can true love ever suspect the person they love of doing something wrong?

2. Is true love ever jealous?

2. Is true love ever jealous?

CHAPTER II

So the king summoned his guards and ordered them to take his wife to a strong prison and leave her there. She went with them without making any resistance, only turning once to look lovingly at her husband as she was led away. Vira-Bhuja returned to his own palace and had not been there very long when he got a message from Ayasolekha, begging him to give her an interview, for she had something of very great importance to tell him. The king consented at once, thinking to himself, “perhaps she has found out that what she told me about my dear Guna-Vara is not true.”

So the king called his guards and ordered them to take his wife to a secure prison and leave her there. She went with them without resisting, only turning once to look affectionately at her husband as she was taken away. Vira-Bhuja returned to his palace and hadn’t been there long when he received a message from Ayasolekha, asking to see him because she had something very important to tell him. The king agreed immediately, thinking, “Maybe she has discovered that what she told me about my beloved Guna-Vara isn’t true.”

Great then was his disappointment when the wicked woman told him she had discovered a plot against his life. The son of Guna-Vara and some of the chief men of the kingdom, she said, had agreed together to kill him, so that Sringa-Bhuja might reign in his stead. She and some of the other wives had overheard conversations between them, and were terrified lest their beloved Lord should be hurt. The young prince, she declared, had had some trouble in persuading the nobles to help him, but he had succeeded at last.

Great was his disappointment when the wicked woman told him she had discovered a plot against his life. She claimed that the son of Guna-Vara and some of the leading men of the kingdom had conspired to kill him, so that Sringa-Bhuja could take his place as ruler. She and some of the other wives had overheard their conversations and were terrified that their beloved Lord might be harmed. The young prince, she said, had faced some difficulty in convincing the nobles to support him, but he had finally succeeded.

Vira-Bhuja simply could not believe this story, for he trusted his son as much as he loved him; and he sent the mischief maker away, telling her not to dare to enter his presence again. For all that he could not get the matter out of his head. He had Sringa-Bhuja carefully watched; and as nothing against him was found out, he was beginning to feel more easy in his mind, and even to think of going to see Guna-Vara in her prison to ask her to confide in him, when something happened which led him to fear that after all his dear son was not true to him. This was what made him uneasy. He had a wonderful arrow, set with precious jewels, which had been given to him by a magician, and had the power of hitting without fail whatever it was aimed at from however great a distance. The very day he had meant to visit his ill-treated wife, he missed this arrow from the place in which he kept it concealed. This distressed him very much; and after seeking it in vain, he summoned all those who were employed in the palace to his presence, and asked if any of them knew anything about the arrow. He promised that he would forgive any one who helped him to get it back, even if it were the thief himself; but added that, if it was not found in three days, he would have all the servants beaten until the one who had stolen it confessed.

Vira-Bhuja just couldn’t believe this story because he trusted his son as much as he loved him. He sent the troublemaker away, warning her never to show her face in front of him again. Still, he couldn’t shake the issue from his mind. He had Sringa-Bhuja closely watched, and when nothing turned up against him, he started to feel more at ease and even considered visiting Guna-Vara in her prison to ask her to confide in him. But then something happened that made him fear his beloved son might not be true to him. This was what made him anxious. He had an incredible arrow, adorned with precious jewels, given to him by a magician, which had the power to hit its target without fail from any distance. The very day he planned to visit his mistreated wife, he discovered that the arrow was missing from the place where he kept it hidden. This upset him greatly; after searching for it fruitlessly, he called all the palace staff to him and asked if anyone knew anything about the arrow. He promised to forgive anyone who helped him recover it, even if it was the thief, but added that if it wasn’t found within three days, he would have all the servants beaten until the one who stole it confessed.

3. Do you think this was the best way to find out who had taken the arrow?

3. Do you think this was the best way to figure out who took the arrow?

4. How would you have set about learning the truth if you had been the king?

4. How would you have gone about finding out the truth if you were the king?

CHAPTER III

Now the fact of the matter was that Ayasolekha, who had told the wicked story about Guna-Vara, knew where the king kept the arrow, had taken it to her private rooms, and had sent for her own sons and those of the other wives, all of whom hated Sringa-Bhuja, to tell them of a plot to get their brother into disgrace. “You know,” she said to them, “how much better your father loves Sringa-Bhuja than he does any of you; and that, when he dies, he will leave the kingdom and all his money to him. Now I will help you to prevent this by getting rid of Sringa-Bhuja.

Now, the truth was that Ayasolekha, who had spread the wicked story about Guna-Vara, knew where the king kept the arrow, took it to her private rooms, and called for her sons and those of the other wives, all of whom despised Sringa-Bhuja, to share a plan to disgrace their brother. “You know,” she told them, “how much more your father loves Sringa-Bhuja than any of you; and that when he dies, he will leave the kingdom and all his wealth to him. Now, I will help you stop this by getting rid of Sringa-Bhuja.”

“You must have a great shooting match, in which your brother will be delighted to take part, for he is very proud of his skill with the bow and arrow. On the day of the match, I will send for him and give him the jewelled arrow belonging to your father to shoot with, telling him the king had said I might lend it to him. Your father will then think he stole it and order him to be killed.”

“You need to have an amazing shooting match that your brother would love to join, since he takes a lot of pride in his archery skills. On the day of the match, I’ll call for him and give him your father’s jeweled arrow to use, telling him the king said I could lend it to him. Then your father will think he stole it and will order him to be killed.”

The brothers were all delighted at what they thought a very clever scheme, and did just what Ayasolekha advised. When the day came, great crowds assembled to see the shooting at a large target set up near the palace. The king himself and all his court were watching the scene from the walls, and it was difficult for the guards to keep the course clear. The brothers, beginning at the eldest, all pretended to try and hit the target; but none of them really wished to succeed, because they thought that, when Sringa-Bhuja’s turn came, as their father’s youngest son, he would win the match with the jewelled arrow. Then the king would order him to be brought before him, and he would be condemned to death or imprisonment for life.

The brothers were all excited about what they thought was a really clever plan, and they did exactly what Ayasolekha suggested. When the day arrived, huge crowds gathered to watch the shooting at a large target set up near the palace. The king and his entire court were observing from the walls, making it hard for the guards to keep the area clear. The brothers, starting with the oldest, all pretended to aim at the target, but none of them actually wanted to succeed because they believed that when it was Sringa-Bhuja’s turn, being their father's youngest son, he would win the match with the jeweled arrow. Then the king would summon him, and he would be sentenced to death or life in prison.

Now, as very often happens, something no one in the least expected upset the carefully planned plot. Just as Sringa-Bhuja was about to shoot at the target, a big crane flew on to the ground between him and it, so that it was impossible for him to take proper aim. The brothers, seeing the bird and anxious to shoot it for themselves, all began to clamour that they should be allowed to shoot again. Nobody made any objection, and Sringa-Bhuja stood aside, with the jewelled arrow in the bow, waiting to see what they would do, but feeling sure that he would be the one to kill the bird. Brother after brother tried, but the great creature still remained untouched, when a travelling mendicant stepped forward and cried aloud:

Now, as often happens, something completely unexpected disrupted the carefully planned scene. Just as Sringa-Bhuja was about to take his shot at the target, a large crane landed right between him and the target, making it impossible for him to aim properly. The brothers, noticing the bird and eager to take a shot themselves, all started demanding that they be allowed to shoot again. No one objected, so Sringa-Bhuja stepped aside, with the jeweled arrow still in the bow, waiting to see what they would do but feeling confident that he would be the one to take down the bird. One brother after another tried, but the magnificent creature remained unharmed, when a wandering beggar stepped forward and shouted:

“That is no bird, but an evil magician who has taken that form to deceive you all. If he is not killed before he takes his own form again, he will bring misery and ruin upon this town and the surrounding country.”

"That isn't a bird; it's an evil magician who has transformed into that shape to trick you all. If he isn't defeated before he changes back, he will bring suffering and destruction to this town and the nearby areas."

You know perhaps that mendicants or beggars in India are often holy men whose advice even kings are glad to listen to; so that, when everyone heard what this beggar said, there was great excitement and terror. For many were the stories told of the misfortunes Rakshas or evil magicians had brought on other cities. The brothers all wanted to try their luck once more, but the beggar checked them, saying:

You might know that beggars in India are often holy men whose advice even kings are eager to hear; so, when everyone listened to what this beggar said, there was a lot of excitement and fear. Many stories were shared about the disasters that Rakshas or evil magicians had caused in other cities. The brothers all wanted to take another chance, but the beggar stopped them, saying:

“No, no. Where is your youngest brother Sringa-Bhuja? He alone will be able to save your homes, your wives and your children, from destruction,”

“No, no. Where is your youngest brother Sringa-Bhuja? He’s the only one who can save your homes, your wives, and your children from destruction,”

Then Sringa-Bhuja came forward; and as the sun flashed upon the jewels in the stolen arrow, revealing to the watching king that it was his own beloved son who had taken it, the young prince let it fly straight for the bird. It wounded but did not kill the crane, which flew off with the arrow sticking in its breast, the blood dripping from it in its flight, which became gradually slower and slower. At the sight of the bird going off with the precious jewelled arrow, the king was filled with rage, and sent orders that Sringa-Bhuja should be fetched to his presence immediately. But before the messengers reached him, he had started in pursuit of the bird, guided by the blood-drops on the ground.

Then Sringa-Bhuja stepped forward, and as the sun gleamed on the jewels in the stolen arrow, it became clear to the watching king that it was his own beloved son who had taken it. The young prince aimed and released the arrow straight at the bird. It injured but didn’t kill the crane, which flew off with the arrow lodged in its breast, blood dripping from it as it flew, its flight gradually slowing down. Seeing the bird escape with the precious jeweled arrow, the king was filled with rage and ordered that Sringa-Bhuja be brought to him immediately. But before the messengers could reach him, he had set off in pursuit of the bird, following the blood drops on the ground.

5. Did the brothers show wisdom in the plot they laid against their brother?

5. Did the brothers show wisdom in the plan they created against their brother?

6. What do you think from this story, so far as you have read it, were the chief qualities of Sringa-Bhuja?

6. What do you think so far from this story, what were the main qualities of Sringa-Bhuja?

CHAPTER IV

As Sringa-Bhuja sped along after the crane, the beggar made some strange signs in the air with the staff he used to help him along; and such clouds of dust arose that no one could see in which direction the young prince had gone. The brothers and Ayasolekha were very much dismayed at the way things had turned out, and greatly feared that the king’s anger would vent itself on them, now that Sringa-Bhuja had disappeared. Vira-Bhuja did send for them, and asked them many questions; but they all kept the secret of how Sringa-Bhuja had got the arrow, and promised to do all they could to help to get it back. Again the king thought he would go and see the mother of his dear youngest son; but again something held him back, and poor Guna-Vara was left alone, no one ever going near her except the gaoler who took her her daily food. After trying everything possible to find out where Sringa-Bhuja had gone, the king began to show special favour to another of his sons; and as the months passed by, it seemed as if the young prince and the jewelled arrow were both forgotten.

As Sringa-Bhuja rushed after the crane, the beggar made some odd gestures in the air with the staff he used for support; clouds of dust kicked up so much that no one could tell which way the young prince had gone. The brothers and Ayasolekha were very unsettled by how everything had turned out, and they worried that the king’s anger would come down on them now that Sringa-Bhuja was missing. Vira-Bhuja did call for them and asked many questions; however, they all kept the secret of how Sringa-Bhuja had obtained the arrow and promised to do whatever they could to retrieve it. The king thought about visiting the mother of his beloved youngest son, but again something prevented him, leaving poor Guna-Vara alone, with no one visiting her except the guard who brought her daily meals. After exhausting every way to find out where Sringa-Bhuja had gone, the king began to show special attention to another son; and as the months went by, it seemed as if both the young prince and the jeweled arrow were forgotten.

Meanwhile Sringa-Bhuja travelled on and on in the track of the drops of blood, till he came to the outskirts of a fine forest, through which many beaten paths led to a very great city. He sat down to rest at the foot of a wide-spreading tree, and was gazing up at the towers and pinnacles of the town, rising far upwards towards the sky, when he had a feeling that he was no longer alone. He was right: for, coming slowly along one of the paths, was a lovely young girl, singing softly to herself in a beautiful voice. Her eyes were like those of a young doe, and her features were perfect in their form and expression, reminding Sringa-Bhuja of his mother, whom he was beginning to fear he would never see again.

Meanwhile, Sringa-Bhuja continued to follow the trail of blood drops until he reached the edge of a beautiful forest, where many well-worn paths led to a large city. He sat down to rest at the base of a sprawling tree and looked up at the towers and spires of the town, which rose high into the sky, when he suddenly sensed that he was not alone anymore. He was right: coming slowly down one of the paths was a lovely young girl, softly singing to herself with a beautiful voice. Her eyes were like those of a young doe, and her features were perfectly shaped and expressive, reminding Sringa-Bhuja of his mother, whom he was starting to fear he might never see again.

When the young girl was quite close to him, he startled her by saying, “Can you tell me what is the name of this city?”

When the young girl got pretty close to him, he surprised her by asking, “Can you tell me what the name of this city is?”

“Of course, I can,” she replied, “for I live in it. It is called Dhuma-Pura, and it belongs to my father: he is a great magician named Agni-Sikha, who loves not strangers. Now tell me who you are and whence you come?”

“Of course, I can,” she replied, “because I live here. It's called Dhuma-Pura, and it belongs to my father; he's a powerful magician named Agni-Sikha, and he doesn't trust strangers. Now tell me who you are and where you come from?”

Then Sringa-Bhuja told the maiden all about himself, and why he was wandering so far from home. The girl, whose name was Rupa-Sikha, listened very attentively; and when he came to the shooting of the crane, and how he had followed the bleeding bird in the hope of getting back his father’s jewelled arrow, she began to tremble.

Then Sringa-Bhuja told the girl all about himself and why he was wandering so far from home. The girl, named Rupa-Sikha, listened closely, and when he got to the part about shooting the crane and how he had followed the bleeding bird in hopes of retrieving his father’s jeweled arrow, she started to tremble.

“Alas, alas!” she said. “The bird you shot was my father, who can take any form he chooses. He returned home but yesterday, and I drew the arrow from his wound and dressed the hurt myself. He gave me the jewelled arrow to keep, and I will never part with it. As for you, the sooner you depart the better; for my father never forgives, and he is so powerful that you would have no chance of escape if he knew you were here.”

“Oh no, oh no!” she said. “The bird you shot was my father, who can take any form he wants. He came home just yesterday, and I pulled the arrow from his wound and treated him myself. He gave me the jeweled arrow to keep, and I will never let it go. As for you, the sooner you leave, the better; my father never forgives, and he’s so powerful that you wouldn’t stand a chance of escaping if he knew you were here.”

Hearing this, Sringa-Bhuja became very sad, not because he was afraid of Agni-Sikha, but because he knew that he already loved the fair maiden who stood beside him, and was resolved to make her his wife. She too felt drawn towards him and did not like to think of his going away. Besides this, she had much to fear from her father, who was as cruel as he was mighty, and had caused the death already of many lovers who had wished to marry her. She had never cared for any of them, and had been content to live without a husband, spending her life in wandering about near her home and winning the love of all who lived near her, even that of the wild creatures of the forest, who would none of them dream of hurting her. Often and often she stood between the wrath of her father and those he wished to injure; for, wicked as he was, he loved her and wanted her to be happy.

Hearing this, Sringa-Bhuja became very sad, not because he was scared of Agni-Sikha, but because he knew he already loved the beautiful maiden beside him and was determined to make her his wife. She felt attracted to him too and didn't want to think about him leaving. On top of that, she had a lot to fear from her father, who was as cruel as he was powerful and had already caused the deaths of many suitors who wished to marry her. She had never cared for any of them and had been fine living without a husband, spending her days wandering near her home and earning the love of everyone around her, even that of the wild animals in the forest, who would never dream of harming her. Time and again, she stood between the wrath of her father and those he wanted to harm; for, as wicked as he was, he loved her and wanted her to be happy.

7. Do you think that a really wicked man is able to love any one truly?

7. Do you think a truly wicked person is capable of loving anyone sincerely?

8. What would have been the best thing for Sringa-Bhuja to do, when he found out who the bird he had shot really was?

8. What should Sringa-Bhuja have done when he realized who the bird he had shot actually was?

CHAPTER V

Rupa-Sikha did not take long to decide what was best for her to do. She said to the prince, “I will give you back your golden arrow, and you must make all possible haste out of our country before my father discovers you are here.”

Rupa-Sikha quickly figured out what she needed to do. She said to the prince, “I will return your golden arrow, but you need to leave our country as fast as you can before my father finds out you're here.”

“No! no! no! a thousand times no!” cried the prince. “Now I have once seen you, I can never, never leave you. Can you not learn to love me and be my wife?” Then he fell prostrate at her feet, and looked up into her face so lovingly that she could not resist him. She bent down towards him, and the next moment they were clasped in each other’s arms, quite forgetting all the dangers that threatened them. Rupa-Sikha was the first to remember her father, and drawing herself away from her lover, she said to him:

“No! No! No! A thousand times no!” the prince cried. “Now that I've seen you, I can never, ever leave you. Can’t you learn to love me and be my wife?” Then he fell to the ground at her feet and gazed up at her so lovingly that she couldn’t resist him. She leaned down toward him, and in the next moment, they were wrapped in each other’s arms, completely forgetting all the dangers that surrounded them. Rupa-Sikha was the first to remember her father, and pulling herself away from her lover, she said to him:

“Listen to me, and I will tell you what we must do. My father is a magician, it is true, but I am his daughter, and I inherit some of his powers. If only you will promise to do exactly as I tell you, I think I may be able to save you, and perhaps even become your wife. I am the youngest of a large family and my father’s favourite. I will go and tell him that a great and mighty prince, hearing of his wonderful gifts, has come to our land to ask for an interview with him. Then I will tell him that I have seen you, fallen in love with you, and want to marry you. He will be flattered to think his fame has spread so far, and will want to see you, even if he refuses to let me be your wife. I will lead you to his presence and leave you with him alone. If you really love me, you will find the way to win his consent; but you must keep out of his sight till I have prepared the way for you. Come with me now, and I will show you a hiding-place.”

“Listen to me, and I'll tell you what we need to do. My dad is a magician, which is true, but I'm his daughter, and I’ve got some of his powers. If you promise to do exactly what I say, I think I can help you, and maybe even become your wife. I’m the youngest in a big family and my dad’s favorite. I’ll go tell him that a great and powerful prince, hearing about his amazing skills, has come to our land to ask for a meeting with him. Then I’ll tell him I’ve seen you, fallen in love with you, and want to marry you. He’ll be flattered to know his fame has spread so far and will want to meet you, even if he refuses to let me marry you. I’ll take you to see him and leave you alone with him. If you really love me, you’ll find a way to get his approval; but you need to stay out of his sight until I’ve paved the way for you. Come with me now, and I’ll show you a place to hide.”

Rupa-Sikha then led the prince far away into the depths of the forest, and showed him a large tree, the wide-spreading branches of which touched the ground, completely hiding the trunk, in which there was an opening large enough for a man to pass through. Steps cut in the inside of the trunk led down to a wide space underground; and there the magician’s daughter told her lover to wait for her return. “Before I go,” she said, “I will tell you my own password, which will save you from death if you should be discovered. It is LOTUS FLOWER; and everyone to whom you say it, will know that you are under my protection.”

Rupa-Sikha then took the prince deep into the forest and showed him a large tree with wide-spreading branches that touched the ground, completely concealing the trunk. There was an opening big enough for a person to pass through. Steps carved inside the trunk led down to a spacious area underground, where the magician’s daughter told her lover to wait for her to come back. “Before I leave,” she said, “I’ll share my personal password with you, which will protect you from harm if you happen to be found. It’s LOTUS FLOWER; anyone you tell this to will understand that you are under my protection.”

When Rupa-Sikha reached the palace she found her father in a very bad humour, because she had not been to ask how the wound in his breast was getting on. She did her best to make up for her neglect; and when she had dressed the wound very carefully, she prepared a dainty meal for her father with her own hands, waiting upon him herself whilst he ate it. All this pleased him, and he was in quite an amiable mood when she said to him:

When Rupa-Sikha arrived at the palace, she found her father in a really foul mood because she hadn't come to check on how his chest wound was healing. She tried hard to make up for her oversight; after she had carefully dressed his wound, she prepared a lovely meal for him with her own hands and waited on him while he ate. This made him happy, and he was in a much better mood when she said to him:

“Now I must tell you that I too have had an adventure. As I was gathering herbs in the forest, I met a man I had never seen before, a tall handsome young fellow looking like a prince, who told me he was seeking the palace of a great and wonderful magician, of whose marvellous deeds he had heard. Who could that magician have been but you, my father?” She added, “I told him I was your daughter, and he entreated me to ask you to grant him an interview.”

“Now I have to share that I’ve had an adventure too. While I was picking herbs in the forest, I came across a tall, handsome young guy I had never seen before, who looked like a prince. He said he was looking for the palace of a great and amazing magician, whose incredible feats he had heard about. Who else could that magician be but you, my father?” She continued, “I told him I was your daughter, and he begged me to ask you for a meeting.”

Agni-Sikha listened to all this without answering a word. He was pleased at this fresh proof that his fame had spread far and wide; but he guessed at once that Rupa-Sikha had not told him the whole truth. He waited for her to go on, and as she said no more, he suddenly turned angrily upon her and in a loud voice asked her:

Agni-Sikha listened to all of this without saying a word. He was pleased to see this new evidence that his fame had spread far and wide; however, he quickly realized that Rupa-Sikha hadn't shared the whole truth with him. He waited for her to continue, and when she didn't say anything more, he suddenly turned to her angrily and asked in a loud voice:

“And what did my daughter answer?”

“And what did my daughter say?”

Then Rupa-Sikha knew that her secret had been discovered. And rising to her full height, she answered proudly, “I told him I would seek you and ask you to receive him. And now I will tell you, my father, that I have seen the only man I will ever marry; and if you forbid me to do so, I will take my own life, for I cannot live without him.”

Then Rupa-Sikha realized that her secret had been found out. Standing tall, she replied with pride, “I told him I would find you and ask you to accept him. And now I will say to you, my father, that I have met the only man I will ever marry; and if you stop me from doing so, I will take my own life, because I cannot live without him.”

“Send for the man immediately,” cried the magician, “and you shall hear my answer when he appears before me.”

“Call for the man right away,” shouted the magician, “and you’ll hear my response when he stands before me.”

“I cannot send,” replied Rupa-Sikha, “for none knows where I have left him; nor will I fetch him till you promise that no evil shall befall him.”

“I can’t send him,” replied Rupa-Sikha, “because no one knows where I left him; and I won’t go get him until you promise that no harm will come to him.”

At first Agni-Sikha laughed aloud and declared that he would do no such thing. But his daughter was as obstinate as he was; and finding that he could not get his own way unless he yielded to her, he said crossly:

At first, Agni-Sikha laughed out loud and said he wouldn’t do anything like that. But his daughter was just as stubborn as he was; and realizing he wouldn’t get his way unless he gave in to her, he said irritably:

“He shall keep his fine head on his shoulders, and leave the palace alive; but that is all I will say.”

“He will keep his head and leave the palace alive; but that’s all I’ll say.”

“But that is not enough,” said Rupa-Sikha. “Say after me, Not a hair of his head shall be harmed, and I will treat him as an honoured guest, or your eyes will never rest on him.”

“But that’s not enough,” said Rupa-Sikha. “Repeat after me, Not a hair on his head shall be harmed, and I will treat him as an honored guest, or you will never see him again.”

At last the magician promised, thinking to himself that he would find some way of disposing of Sringa-Bhuja, if he did not fancy him for a son-in-law. The words she wanted to hear were hardly out of her father’s mouth before Rupa-Sikha sped away, as if on the wings of the wind, full of hope that all would be well. She found her lover anxiously awaiting her, and quickly explained how matters stood. “You had better say nothing about me to my father at first,” she said; “but only talk about him and all you have heard of him. If only you could get him to like you and want to keep you with him, it would help us very much. Then you could pretend that you must go back to your own land; and rather than allow you to do so, he will be anxious for us to be married and to live here with him.”

At last, the magician made a promise, thinking to himself that he would find a way to deal with Sringa-Bhuja if he didn’t like him as a son-in-law. The words Rupa-Sikha wanted to hear were barely out of her father’s mouth before she took off, as if on the wings of the wind, full of hope that everything would turn out well. She found her lover anxiously waiting for her and quickly explained the situation. “You’d better not mention me to my father at first,” she said, “but just talk about him and everything you’ve heard about him. If you could get him to like you and want to keep you around, it would help us a lot. Then you could pretend you need to go back to your own land; rather than letting you leave, he’ll be eager for us to get married and live here with him.”

9. Do you think the advice Rupa-Sikha gave to Sringa-Bhuja was good?

9. Do you think the advice Rupa-Sikha gave to Sringa-Bhuja was helpful?

10. Can you suggest anything else she might have done?

10. Can you think of anything else she could have done?

CHAPTER VI

Sringa-Bhuja loved Rupa-Sikha so much that he was ready to obey her in whatever she asked. So he at once went with her to the palace. On every side he saw signs of the strength and power of the magician. Each gate was guarded by tall soldiers in shining armour, who saluted Rupa-Sikha but scowled fiercely at him. He knew full well that, if he had tried to pass alone, they would have prevented him from doing so. At last the two came to the great hall, where the magician was walking backwards and forwards, working himself into a rage at being kept waiting. Directly he looked at the prince, he knew him for the man who had shot the jewelled arrow at him when he had taken the form of a crane, and he determined that he would be revenged. He was too cunning to let Sringa-Bhuja guess that he knew him, and pretended to be very glad to see him. He even went so far as to say that he had long wished to find a prince worthy to wed his youngest and favourite daughter. “You,” he added, “seem to me the very man, young, handsome and—to judge from the richness of your dress and jewels—able to give my beloved one all she needs.”

Sringa-Bhuja loved Rupa-Sikha so much that he was ready to do anything she asked. So he immediately went with her to the palace. He saw signs of the magician's strength and power all around him. Each gate was guarded by tall soldiers in shining armor who greeted Rupa-Sikha but frowned fiercely at him. He knew very well that if he had tried to pass on his own, they would have stopped him. Finally, they reached the great hall, where the magician was pacing back and forth, getting angrier about being kept waiting. As soon as he saw the prince, he recognized him as the one who had shot the jeweled arrow at him when he had taken the form of a crane, and he decided he would get his revenge. He was too clever to let Sringa-Bhuja know that he recognized him, so he pretended to be very happy to see him. He even claimed that he had long wanted to find a prince worthy of marrying his youngest and favorite daughter. “You,” he added, “seem to me to be the perfect match, young, handsome, and—judging by the richness of your clothing and jewels—capable of giving my beloved one everything she desires.”

The prince could hardly believe his ears, and Rupa-Sikha also was very much surprised. She guessed however that her father had some evil purpose in what he said, and looked earnestly at Sringa-Bhuja in the hope of making him understand. But the prince was so overjoyed at the thought that she was to be his wife that he noticed nothing. So when Agni-Sikha added, “I only make one condition: you must promise that you will never disobey my commands, but do whatever I tell you without a moment’s hesitation,” Sringa-Bhuja, without waiting to think, said at once, “Only give me your daughter and I will serve you in any way you wish.”

The prince could hardly believe what he was hearing, and Rupa-Sikha was just as surprised. However, she suspected that her father had some ulterior motive behind his words, so she looked intently at Sringa-Bhuja, hoping to make him understand. But the prince was so thrilled at the thought of her becoming his wife that he didn’t notice anything else. When Agni-Sikha added, “I have just one condition: you must promise that you will never disobey my orders and will do whatever I say without hesitation,” Sringa-Bhuja, not taking a moment to think, immediately replied, “Just give me your daughter, and I will serve you however you want.”

“That’s settled then!” cried the magician, and he clapped his hands together. In a moment a number of attendants appeared, and their master ordered them to lead the prince to the best apartments in the palace, to prepare a bath for him, and do everything he asked them.

"That's settled then!" shouted the magician, clapping his hands. In an instant, several attendants arrived, and their master instructed them to take the prince to the finest rooms in the palace, prepare a bath for him, and do whatever he requested.

11. What great mistake did the prince make when he gave this promise?

11. What major mistake did the prince make when he made this promise?

12. What answer should he have made?

12. What answer should he have given?

CHAPTER VII

As Sringa-Bhuja followed the servants, Rupa-Sikha managed to whisper to him, “Beware! await a message from me!” When he had bathed and was arraying himself in fresh garments provided by his host, waited on, hand and foot, by servants who treated him with the greatest respect, a messenger arrived, bearing a sealed letter which he reverently handed to the prince. Sringa-Bhuja guessed at once from whom it came; and anxious to read it alone, he hastily finished his toilette and dismissed the attendants.

As Sringa-Bhuja followed the servants, Rupa-Sikha managed to whisper to him, “Be careful! Expect a message from me!” After he bathed and began dressing in fresh clothes provided by his host, attended to by servants who treated him with utmost respect, a messenger arrived, carrying a sealed letter that he respectfully handed to the prince. Sringa-Bhuja instantly guessed who it was from; eager to read it in private, he quickly finished getting ready and sent the attendants away.

“My beloved,” said the letter—which was, of course, from Rupa-Sikha—“My father is plotting against you; and very foolish were you to promise you would obey him in all things. I have ten sisters all exactly like me, all wearing dresses and necklaces which are exact copies of each other, so that few can tell me from the others. Soon you will be sent for to the great Hall and we shall all be together there. My father will bid you choose your bride from amongst us; and if you make a mistake all will be over for us. But I will wear my necklace on my head instead of round my neck, and thus will you know your own true love. And remember, my dearest, to obey no future command without hearing from me, for I alone am able to outwit my terrible father.”

“My beloved,” said the letter—which was, of course, from Rupa-Sikha—“My father is plotting against you, and it was very foolish of you to promise that you would obey him in everything. I have ten sisters who are all exactly like me, all wearing dresses and necklaces that are identical, so few can tell me apart from the others. Soon, you’ll be called to the great Hall, and we’ll all be together there. My father will ask you to choose your bride from among us, and if you make a mistake, it will be the end for us. But I will wear my necklace on my head instead of around my neck, and that way you will know your true love. And remember, my dear, do not follow any future command without hearing from me, for I alone can outsmart my terrible father.”

Everything happened exactly as Rupa-Sikha described. The prince was sent for by Agni-Sikha, who, as soon as he appeared, gave him a garland of flowers and told him to place it round the neck of the maiden who was his promised bride. Without a moment’s hesitation Sringa-Bhuja picked out the right sister; and the magician, though inwardly enraged, pretended to be so delighted at this proof of a lover’s clear-sightedness that he cried:

Everything happened just like Rupa-Sikha said it would. Agni-Sikha called for the prince, and as soon as he arrived, she gave him a garland of flowers and told him to put it around the neck of the maiden who was meant to be his bride. Without a second thought, Sringa-Bhuja chose the right sister; and even though the magician was fuming inside, he acted thrilled by this demonstration of a lover’s insight and exclaimed:

“You are the son-in-law for me! The wedding shall take place to-morrow!”

“You're going to be my son-in-law! The wedding is happening tomorrow!”

13. Can you understand how it was that the magician did not notice the trick Rupa-Sikha had played upon him?

13. Can you see how the magician didn’t realize the trick Rupa-Sikha had pulled on him?

14. What fault blinds people to the truth more than any other?

14. What mistake keeps people from seeing the truth more than anything else?

CHAPTER VIII

When Sringa-Bhuja heard what Agni-Sikha said, he was full of joy; but Rupa-Sikha knew well that her father did not mean a word of it. She waited quietly beside her lover, till the magician bade all the sisters but herself leave the hall. Then the magician, with a very wicked look on his face, said:

When Sringa-Bhuja heard what Agni-Sikha said, he was overjoyed; but Rupa-Sikha knew well that her father didn’t mean any of it. She waited quietly next to her lover until the magician asked all the sisters except her to leave the hall. Then the magician, with a very mischievous look on his face, said:

“Before the ceremony there is just one little thing you must do for me, dear son-in-law that is to be. Go outside the town, and near the most westerly tower you will find a team of oxen and a plough awaiting you. Close to them is a pile of three hundred bushels of sesame seed. This you must sow this very day, or instead of a bridegroom you will be a dead man to-morrow.”

“Before the ceremony, there's just one small favor I need from you, future son-in-law. Go outside the town, and near the westernmost tower, you'll find a team of oxen and a plow waiting for you. Next to them is a pile of three hundred bushels of sesame seeds. You must plant them today, or instead of being a groom, you'll be a dead man tomorrow.”

Great was the dismay of Sringa-Bhuja when he heard this. But Rupa-Sikha whispered to him, “Fear not, for I will help you.” Sadly the prince left the palace alone, to seek the field outside the city; the guards, who knew he was the accepted lover of their favourite mistress, letting him pass unhindered. There, sure enough, near the western tower were the oxen, the plough and a great pile of seed. Never before had poor Sringa-Bhuja had to work for himself, but his great love for Rupa-Sikha made him determine to do his best. So he was about to begin to guide the oxen across the field, when, behold, all was suddenly changed. Instead of an unploughed tract of land, covered with weeds, was a field with rows and rows of regular furrows. The piles of seed were gone, and flocks of birds were gathering in the hope of securing some of it as it lay in the furrows.

Sringa-Bhuja was greatly dismayed when he heard this. But Rupa-Sikha whispered to him, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you.” Sadly, the prince left the palace alone to find a field outside the city; the guards, who knew he was the chosen lover of their favorite mistress, let him pass without any trouble. There, sure enough, near the western tower were the oxen, the plow, and a big pile of seed. Poor Sringa-Bhuja had never had to work for himself before, but his deep love for Rupa-Sikha made him determined to do his best. Just as he was about to lead the oxen across the field, everything suddenly changed. Instead of an unplowed piece of land covered in weeds, there was a field with neat rows of furrows. The piles of seed were gone, and flocks of birds were gathering, hoping to grab some of it as it lay in the furrows.

As Sringa-Bhuja was staring in amazement at this beautiful scene, he saw Rupa-Sikha, looking more lovely than ever, coming towards him. “Not in vain,” she said to him, “am I my father’s daughter. I too know how to compel even nature to do my will; but the danger is not over yet. Go quickly back to the palace, and tell Agni-Sikha that his wishes are fulfilled.”

As Sringa-Bhuja gazed in wonder at the stunning scene, he noticed Rupa-Sikha, more beautiful than ever, approaching him. “I’m definitely my father’s daughter,” she said to him. “I know how to make nature bend to my will; but the danger isn’t over yet. Hurry back to the palace and let Agni-Sikha know that his wishes have been granted.”

15. Can the laws of nature ever really be broken?

15. Can the laws of nature ever truly be broken?

16. What is the only way in which man can conquer nature?

16. What is the only way for humans to overcome nature?

CHAPTER IX

The magician was very angry indeed when he heard that the field was ploughed and the seed sown. He knew at once that some magic had been at work, and suspected that Rupa-Sikha was the cause of his disappointment. Without a moment’s hesitation he said to the prince: “No sooner were you gone than I decided not to have that seed sown. Go back at once, and pile it up where it was before.”

The magician was really angry when he heard that the field was plowed and the seeds were sown. He immediately realized that some magic was involved and suspected that Rupa-Sikha was the reason for his frustration. Without wasting any time, he said to the prince, “As soon as you left, I decided I didn’t want that seed sown. Go back right now and stack it up where it was before.”

This time Sringa-Bhuja felt no fear or hesitation, for he was sure of the power and will to help him of his promised bride. So back he went to the field, and there he found the whole vast space covered with millions and millions of ants, busily collecting the seed and piling it up against the wall of the town. Again Rupa-Sikha came to cheer him, and again she warned him that their trials were not yet over. She feared, she said, that her father might prove stronger than herself; for he had many allies at neighbouring courts ready to help him in his evil purposes. “Whatever else he orders you to do, you must see me before you leave the palace. I will send my faithful messenger to appoint a meeting in some secret place.”

This time, Sringa-Bhuja felt no fear or hesitation, as he was confident in the strength and willingness of his promised bride to help him. So he returned to the field, where he discovered the entire area filled with millions of ants, busily gathering seeds and stacking them against the town wall. Once more, Rupa-Sikha came to encourage him, and once again she cautioned him that their challenges were not yet finished. She was concerned, she said, that her father might be more powerful than she was, as he had many allies at nearby courts ready to assist him in his wicked plans. “Whatever else he tells you to do, you must see me before you leave the palace. I will send my loyal messenger to arrange a meeting in a secret location.”

Agni-Sikha was not much surprised when the prince told him that his last order had been obeyed, and thought to himself, “I must get this tiresome fellow out of my domain, where that too clever child of mine will not be able to help him.” “Well,” he said, “I suppose the wedding must take place to-morrow after all, for I am a man of my word. We must now set about inviting the guests. You shall have the pleasure of doing this yourself: then my friends will know beforehand what a handsome young son-in-law I shall have. The first person to summon to the wedding is my brother Dhuma Sikha, who has taken up his abode in a deserted temple a few miles from here. You must ride at once to that temple, rein up your steed opposite it, and cry, ‘Dhuma Sikha, your brother Agni-Sikha has sent me hither to invite you to witness my marriage with his daughter Rupa-Sikha to-morrow. Come without delay!’ Your message given, ride back to me; and I will tell you what farther tasks you must perform before the happy morrow dawns.”

Agni-Sikha wasn’t really surprised when the prince told him that his last order had been followed, and he thought to himself, “I need to get this annoying guy out of my territory, where my too-smart kid won’t be able to help him.” “Alright,” he said, “I guess the wedding has to happen tomorrow after all, because I keep my promises. We should start inviting the guests now. You’ll get to do this yourself: then my friends will know in advance what a handsome young son-in-law I’ll have. The first person to invite to the wedding is my brother Dhuma Sikha, who is living in an abandoned temple a few miles from here. You need to ride right over to that temple, pull up your horse in front of it, and shout, ‘Dhuma Sikha, your brother Agni-Sikha has sent me to invite you to witness my marriage to his daughter Rupa-Sikha tomorrow. Come without delay!’ Once you deliver your message, ride back to me; and I’ll tell you what other tasks you need to complete before the happy day arrives.”

When Sringa-Bhuja left the palace, he knew not where to seek a horse to bear him on this new errand. But as he was nearing the gateway by which he had gone forth to sow the field with seed, a handsome boy approached him and said, “If my lord will follow me, I will tell him what to do.” Somehow the voice sounded familiar; and when the guards were left far enough behind to be out of hearing, the boy looked up at Sringa-Bhuja with a smile that revealed Rupa-Sikha herself. “Come with me,” she said; and taking his hand, she led him to a tree beneath which stood a noble horse, richly caparisoned, which pawed the ground and whinnied to its mistress, as she drew near.

When Sringa-Bhuja left the palace, he didn’t know where to find a horse for his new mission. But as he approached the gate he had used to leave and seed the field, a handsome boy came up to him and said, “If you follow me, I’ll tell you what to do.” There was something familiar about the voice, and when the guards were far enough behind to not hear, the boy looked up at Sringa-Bhuja with a smile that revealed Rupa-Sikha herself. “Come with me,” she said, and taking his hand, she led him to a tree where a noble horse stood, richly adorned, pawing the ground and whinnying to its mistress as she neared.

“You must ride this horse,” said Rupa-Sikha, “who will obey you if you but whisper in his ear; and you must take earth, water, wood and fire with you, which I will give you. You must go straight to the temple, and when you have called out your message, turn without a moment’s delay, and ride for your life as swiftly as your steed will go, looking behind you all the time. No guidance will be necessary; for Marut—that is my horse’s name—knows well what he has to do.”

“You need to ride this horse,” Rupa-Sikha said, “and he will follow your commands if you just whisper in his ear. You must take earth, water, wood, and fire with you, which I'll provide. Head straight to the temple, and once you've delivered your message, turn around without wasting any time and ride as fast as your horse can go, constantly looking back. You won’t need any guidance because Marut—that's my horse's name—knows exactly what to do.”

Then Rupa-Sikha gave Sringa-Bhuja a bowl of earth, a jar of water, a bundle of thorns and a brazier full of burning charcoal, hanging them by strong thongs upon the front of his saddle so that he could reach them easily. “My father,” she told him, “has given my uncle instructions to kill you, and he will follow you upon his swift Arab steed. When you hear him behind you, fling earth in his path; if that does not stop him, pour out some of the water; and if he still perseveres, scatter the burning charcoal before him.”

Then Rupa-Sikha handed Sringa-Bhuja a bowl of dirt, a jar of water, a bundle of thorns, and a brazier full of hot charcoal, securing them with strong straps to the front of his saddle so he could reach them easily. “My father,” she told him, “has instructed my uncle to kill you, and he will be chasing you on his fast Arabian horse. When you hear him behind you, throw dirt in his path; if that doesn’t stop him, pour out some of the water; and if he keeps coming, scatter the hot charcoal in front of him.”

17. Can you discover any hidden meaning in the use of earth, water, thorns and fire, to stop the course of the wicked magician?

17. Can you find any hidden meaning in the use of earth, water, thorns, and fire to stop the plans of the evil magician?

18. Do you think the prince loved Rupa-Sikha better than he loved himself?

18. Do you think the prince loved Rupa-Sikha more than he loved himself?

CHAPTER X

Away went the prince after he had received these instructions; and very soon he found himself opposite the temple, with the images of three of the gods worshipped in India to prove that it had been a sanctuary before the magician took up his abode in it. Directly Sringa-Bhuja shouted out his message to Dhuma-Sikha, the wicked dweller in the temple came rushing forth from the gateway, mounted on a huge horse, which seemed to be belching forth flames from its nostrils as it bounded along. For one terrible moment Sringa-Bhuja feared that he was lost; but Marut, putting forth all his strength, kept a little in advance of the enemy, giving the prince time to scatter earth behind him. Immediately a great mountain rose up, barring the road, and Sringa-Bhuja felt that he was saved. He was mistaken: for, as he looked back, he saw Dhuma-Sikha coming over the top of the mountain. The next moment the magician was close upon him. So he emptied his bowl of water: and, behold, a huge river with great waves hid pursuer and pursued from each other. Even this did not stop the mighty Arab horse, which swam rapidly across, the rider loudly shouting out orders to the prince to stop. When the prince heard the hoofs striking on the dry ground behind him again, he threw out the thorns, and a dense wood sprouted up as if by magic, which for a few moments gave fresh hope of safety to Sringa-Bhuja; for it seemed as if even the powerful magician would be unable to get through it. He did succeed however; but his clothes were nearly torn off his back, and his horse was bleeding from many wounds made by the cruel thorns. Sringa-Bhuja too was getting weary, and remembered that he had only one more chance of checking his relentless enemy. He could almost feel the breath of the panting steed as it drew near; and with a loud cry to his beloved Rupa-Sikha, he threw the burning charcoal on the road. In an instant the grass by the wayside, the trees overshadowing it, and the magic wood which had sprung from the thorns, were alight, burning so fiercely that no living thing could approach them safely. The wicked magician was beaten at last, and was soon himself fleeing away, as fast as he could, with the flames following after him as if they were eager to consume him.

The prince set off after receiving the instructions, soon finding himself in front of the temple, where three images of the gods worshipped in India confirmed that it had once been a sanctuary before the magician moved in. As soon as Sringa-Bhuja called out his message, Dhuma-Sikha, the evil occupant of the temple, came rushing out of the gateway on a giant horse that seemed to be breathing fire as it galloped. For a terrifying moment, Sringa-Bhuja thought he was doomed, but Marut used all his strength to stay just ahead of the enemy, giving the prince time to throw earth behind him. Suddenly, a massive mountain rose in the way, and Sringa-Bhuja felt safe. However, he was wrong; when he looked back, he saw Dhuma-Sikha climbing over the mountain. In the next moment, the magician was upon him. So, he emptied his water bowl, and, lo and behold, a massive river with big waves appeared, hiding both the pursuer and the pursued from each other. This didn't stop the powerful Arab horse, which swam quickly across, with the rider shouting at the prince to stop. When the prince heard the hooves striking dry ground behind him again, he scattered thorns, and a thick forest sprang up as if by magic, giving Sringa-Bhuja a momentary glimmer of hope for safety, since it seemed even the formidable magician would struggle to get through it. He did manage, though; his clothes were nearly torn off, and his horse was bleeding from multiple cuts caused by the sharp thorns. Sringa-Bhuja was getting tired, and he remembered he had just one more chance to stop his relentless foe. He could nearly feel the hot breath of the panting horse coming closer, and with a loud shout to his beloved Rupa-Sikha, he cast burning charcoal onto the road. In an instant, the grass by the roadside, the trees above it, and the enchanted forest from the thorns ignited, burning fiercely so that nothing could approach safely. Finally, the wicked magician was defeated and quickly fled, with the flames chasing after him as if they were eager to consume him.

Whether his enemy ever got back to his temple, Sringa-Bhuja never knew. Exhausted with all he had been through, the young prince was taken back to the palace by the faithful Marut, and there he found his dear Rupa-Sikha awaiting him. She told him that her father had promised her that, if the prince came back, he would oppose her marriage no longer. “For,” he said, “if he can escape your uncle, he must be more than mortal, and worthy even of my daughter.” “He does not in the least expect to see you again,” added Rupa-Sikha; “and even if he allows us to marry, he will never cease to hate you; for I am quite sure he knows that you shot the jewelled arrow at him when he was in the form of a crane. If I ever am your wife, he will try to punish you through me. But have no fear: I shall know how to manage him. Fresh powers have been lately given to me by another uncle whose magic is stronger than that of any of my other relations.”

Whether his enemy ever made it back to his temple, Sringa-Bhuja never found out. Worn out from everything he had been through, the young prince was taken back to the palace by the loyal Marut, where he found his beloved Rupa-Sikha waiting for him. She informed him that her father had promised her that if the prince returned, he would no longer oppose their marriage. “Because,” he said, “if he can escape your uncle, he must be more than human and worthy of my daughter.” “He doesn’t expect to see you again at all,” Rupa-Sikha added. “And even if he permits us to marry, he will always resent you; I’m sure he knows you shot the jeweled arrow at him when he was transformed into a crane. If I ever become your wife, he will try to get back at you through me. But don’t worry: I’ll know how to handle him. I’ve recently been given new powers by another uncle whose magic is stronger than that of any of my other relatives.”

When Sringa-Bhuja had bathed and rested, he robed himself once more in the garments he had worn the day he first saw Rupa-Sikha; and together the lovers went to the great hall to seek an interview with Agni-Sikha. The magician, who had made quite sure that he had now got rid of the unwelcome suitor for his daughter’s hand, could not contain his rage, at seeing him walk in with her as if the two were already wedded.

When Sringa-Bhuja had bathed and rested, he put on the same clothes he wore the day he first saw Rupa-Sikha; and together the lovers went to the great hall to meet with Agni-Sikha. The magician, who had been certain that he had gotten rid of the unwanted suitor for his daughter's hand, couldn't hide his anger at seeing him walk in with her as if they were already married.

He stamped about, pouring out abuse, until he had quite exhausted himself, the lovers looking on quietly without speaking. At last, coming close to them, Agni-Sikha shouted, in a loud harsh voice: “So you have not obeyed my orders. You have not bid my brother to the wedding. Your life is forfeit, and you will die to-morrow instead of marrying Rupa-Sikha. Describe the temple in which Dhuma Sikha lives and the appearance of its owner.”

He stomped around, shouting insults, until he completely wore himself out, while the lovers watched silently without saying a word. Finally, getting close to them, Agni-Sikha yelled in a loud, harsh voice: “So you didn’t follow my orders. You didn’t invite my brother to the wedding. Your life is forfeit, and you will die tomorrow instead of marrying Rupa-Sikha. Describe the temple where Dhuma Sikha lives and what the owner looks like.”

Then Sringa-Bhuja gave such an exact account of the temple, naming the gods whose images still adorned it, and of the terrible man riding the noble steed who had pursued him, that the magician was convinced against his will; and knowing that he must keep his word to Rupa-Sikha, he gave his consent for the preparations for the marriage on the morrow to begin.

Then Sringa-Bhuja provided a detailed description of the temple, naming the gods whose statues still decorated it, and the fearsome man on the majestic horse who had chased him, that the magician was reluctantly convinced; and knowing he had to honor his promise to Rupa-Sikha, he agreed to start the wedding preparations the next day.

19. What is your opinion of the character of Agni-Sikha?

19. What do you think of Agni-Sikha's character?

20. Do you think he was at all justified in the way in which he treated his daughter and Sringa-Bhuja?

20. Do you think he had any justification for the way he treated his daughter and Sringa-Bhuja?

CHAPTER XI

The marriage was celebrated the next day with very great pomp; and a beautiful suite of rooms was given to the bride and bridegroom, who could not in spite of this feel safe or happy, because they knew full well that Agni-Sikha hated them. The prince soon began to feel home-sick and anxious to introduce his beautiful wife to his own people. He remembered that he had left his dear mother in prison, and reproached himself for having forgotten her for so long. So he said to Rupa-Sikha:

The wedding was celebrated the next day with a lot of fanfare, and a lovely set of rooms was given to the bride and groom, who still couldn’t feel secure or happy because they knew that Agni-Sikha despised them. The prince soon started feeling homesick and eager to introduce his beautiful wife to his people. He remembered that he had left his beloved mother in prison and blamed himself for forgetting her for so long. So he said to Rupa-Sikha:

“Let us go, beloved, to my native city, Vardhamana. My heart yearns after my dear ones there, and I would fain introduce you to them.”

“Let’s go, my love, to my hometown, Vardhamana. I miss my loved ones there, and I’d really like to introduce you to them.”

“My lord,” replied Rupa-Sikha, “I will go with you whither you will, were it even to the ends of the earth. But we must not let my father guess we mean to go; for he would forbid us to leave the country and set spies to watch our every movement. We will steal away secretly, riding together on my faithful Marut and taking with us only what we can carry.” “And my jewelled arrow,” said the prince, “that I may give it back to my father and explain to him how I lost it. Then shall I be restored to his favour, and maybe he will forgive my mother also.”

“ My lord,” Rupa-Sikha replied, “I will go with you wherever you want, even if it’s to the ends of the earth. But we can’t let my father find out we plan to leave; he would stop us from going and set spies to keep an eye on us. We’ll sneak away quietly, riding together on my trusty Marut and only bringing what we can carry.” “And my jeweled arrow,” said the prince, “so I can return it to my father and explain how I lost it. Then I’ll win back his favor, and maybe he’ll forgive my mother too.”

“Have no fear,” answered Rupa-Sikha: “all will surely go well with us. Forget not that new powers have been given to me, which will save us from my father and aid me to rescue my dear one’s mother from her evil fate.”

“Don't worry,” Rupa-Sikha replied. “Everything will definitely turn out fine for us. Remember that I have been given new abilities that will protect us from my father and help me save my beloved's mother from her terrible fate.”

Before the dawn broke on the next day, the two set forth unattended, Marut seeming to take pride in his double burden and bearing them along so swiftly that they had all but reached the bounds of the country under the dominion of Agni-Sikha as the sun rose. Just as they thought they were safe from pursuit, they heard a loud rushing noise behind; and looking round, they saw the father of the bride close upon them on his Arab steed, with sword uplifted in his hand to strike. “Fear not,” whispered Rupa-Sikha to her husband. “I will show you now what I can do.” And waving her arms to and fro, as she muttered some strange words, she changed herself into an old woman and Sringa-Bhuja into an old man, whilst Marut became a great pile of wood by the road-side.

Before dawn broke the next day, the two set off alone, with Marut seemingly proud of his double load, moving so quickly that they were almost out of the territory ruled by Agni-Sikha by the time the sun rose. Just when they thought they were safe from being followed, they heard a loud rushing noise behind them. Turning around, they saw the bride's father riding on his Arabian horse, sword raised to strike. “Don't worry,” Rupa-Sikha whispered to her husband. “I’ll show you what I can do.” As she waved her arms back and forth while muttering some strange words, she transformed into an old woman and Sringa-Bhuja became an old man, while Marut changed into a large pile of wood by the roadside.

When the angry father reached the spot, the bride and bridegroom were busily gathering sticks to add to the pile, seemingly too absorbed in their work to take any notice of the angry magician, who shouted out to them:

When the furious father arrived, the bride and groom were busy gathering sticks to add to the pile, seemingly too focused on their task to pay any attention to the angry magician, who called out to them:

“Have you seen a man and a woman pass along this way?”

“Have you seen a man and a woman walk by here?”

The old woman straightened herself, and peering, up into his face, said:

The old woman sat up straight and looked into his face, saying:

“No; we are too busy over our work to notice anything else.”

“No; we’re too focused on our work to notice anything else.”

“And what, pray, are you doing in my wood?” asked Agni-Sikha.

“And what, may I ask, are you doing in my woods?” asked Agni-Sikha.

“We are helping to collect the fuel for the pyre of the great magician Agni-Sikha,” answered Rupa-Sikha. “Do you not know that he died yesterday?”

“We're gathering the fuel for the pyre of the great magician Agni-Sikha,” Rupa-Sikha replied. “Don’t you know he died yesterday?”

The Hindus of India do not bury but burn the dead; so that it was quite a natural thing for the people of the land over which the magician ruled to collect the materials for the pyre or heap of wood on which his body would be laid to be burnt. What surprised Agni-Sikha, and in fact nearly took his breath away, was to be quietly told that he was dead. He began to think that he was dreaming, and said to himself, “I cannot really be dead without knowing it, so I must be asleep.” And he quietly turned his horse round and rode slowly home again. This was just what his daughter wanted; and as soon as he was out of sight, she turned herself, her husband and Marut, into their natural forms again, laughing merrily, as she did so, at the thought of the ease with which she had got rid of her father.

The Hindus in India don’t bury their dead; they cremate them. So it was completely normal for the people in the territory where the magician ruled to gather the wood for the pyre on which his body would be burned. What shocked Agni-Sikha, and nearly took his breath away, was being told so casually that he was dead. He started to think he must be dreaming and told himself, “I can’t really be dead without realizing it, so I must be asleep.” He then calmly turned his horse around and rode slowly back home. This was exactly what his daughter wanted; as soon as he was out of sight, she changed herself, her husband, and Marut back into their true forms, laughing joyfully at how easily she had gotten rid of her father.

21. Do you think it was clever of Rupa-Sikha to make up this story?

21. Do you think it was smart of Rupa-Sikha to come up with this story?

22. Do you think it is better to believe all that you are told or to be more ready to doubt when anything you hear seems to be unusual?

22. Do you think it's better to believe everything you're told, or to be more skeptical when you hear something that seems strange?

CHAPTER XII

Once more the bride and bridegroom set forth on their way, and once more they soon heard Agni-Sikha coming after them. For when he got back to his palace, and the servants hastened out to take his horse, he guessed that a trick had been played on him. He did not even dismount, but just turned his horse’s head round and galloped back again. “If ever,” he thought to himself, “I catch those two young people, I’ll make them wish they had obeyed me. Yes, they shall suffer for it. I am not going to stand being defied like this.”

Once again, the bride and groom set off on their journey, and once again they soon heard Agni-Sikha coming after them. When he got back to his palace and the servants rushed out to take his horse, he realized he had been tricked. He didn't even get off, just turned his horse around and rode back. “If I ever catch those two,” he thought to himself, “they're going to regret not listening to me. Yes, they will pay for this. I won't stand for being defied like this.”

This time Rupa-Sikha contented herself with making her husband and Marut invisible, whilst she changed herself into a letter-carrier, hurrying along the road as if not a moment was to be lost. She took no notice of her father, till he reined up his steed and shouted to her:

This time Rupa-Sikha made her husband and Marut invisible while she transformed herself into a letter carrier, rushing down the road as if she had no time to waste. She ignored her father until he pulled up his horse and shouted at her:

“Have you seen a man and woman on horseback pass by?”

“Have you seen a man and woman on horseback ride by?”

“No, indeed,” she said: “I have a very important letter to deliver, and could think of nothing but making all the haste possible.”

“No, really,” she said, “I have a very important letter to deliver, and I couldn't think of anything but making it as quick as possible.”

“And what is this important letter about?” asked Agni-Sikha. “Can you tell me that?”

“And what’s this important letter about?” asked Agni-Sikha. “Can you tell me?”

“Oh, yes, I can tell you that,” she said. “But where can you have been, not to have heard the terrible news about the ruler of this land?”

“Oh, yes, I can tell you that,” she said. “But where have you been not to hear the terrible news about the ruler of this land?”

“You can’t tell me anything I don’t know about him,” answered the magician, “for he is my greatest friend.”

“You can’t tell me anything I don’t already know about him,” replied the magician, “because he’s my best friend.”

“Then you know that he is dying from a wound he got in a battle with his enemies only yesterday. I am to take this letter to his brother Dhuma-Sikha, bidding him come to see him before the end.”

“Then you know that he is dying from a wound he got in a battle with his enemies just yesterday. I have to take this letter to his brother Dhuma-Sikha, urging him to come see him before it’s too late.”

Again Agni-Sikha wondered if he were dreaming, or if he were under some strange spell and did not really know who he was? Being able, as he was, to cast spells on other people, he was ready to fancy the same thing had befallen him. He said nothing when he heard that he was wounded, and was about to turn back again when Rupa-Sikha said to him:

Again, Agni-Sikha questioned whether he was dreaming or if he was under some strange spell that made him unaware of who he really was. Since he had the ability to cast spells on others, he was inclined to think that he might have experienced something similar. He said nothing when he heard that he was wounded and was about to turn back when Rupa-Sikha said to him:

“As you are on horseback and can get to Dhuma-Sikha’s temple quicker than I can, will you carry the message of his brother’s approaching death to him for me, and bid him make all possible haste if he would see him alive?”

“As you’re on horseback and can reach Dhuma-Sikha’s temple faster than I can, could you deliver the message about his brother’s impending death to him for me? And tell him to hurry if he wants to see him alive?”

This was altogether too much for the magician, who became sure that there was something very wrong about him. He knew he was not wounded or dying, but he thought he must be ill of fever, fancying he heard what he did not. He stared fixedly at his daughter, and she stared up at him, half-afraid he might find out who she was, but he never guessed.

This was way too much for the magician, who became convinced that something was really wrong with him. He knew he wasn't hurt or dying, but he thought he must be sick with a fever, believing he was hearing things that weren't real. He stared intently at his daughter, and she looked up at him, half-afraid he might discover who she was, but he never figured it out.

“Do your own errands,” he said at last; and slashing his poor innocent horse with his whip, he wheeled round and dashed home again as fast as he could. Again his servants ran out to receive him, and he gloomily dismounted, telling them to send his chief councillor to him in his private apartments. Shut up with him, he poured out all his troubles, and the councillor advised him to see his physician without any delay, for he felt sure that these strange fancies were caused by illness.

“Do your own errands,” he finally said; and whipping his poor innocent horse, he turned around and rushed home as quickly as he could. Once again, his servants came running out to greet him, and he got off his horse with a frown, instructing them to summon his chief advisor to his private quarters. Alone with him, he shared all his worries, and the advisor suggested he see his doctor immediately, convinced that these odd thoughts were due to some illness.

The doctor, when he came, was very much puzzled, but he looked as wise as he could, ordered perfect rest and all manner of disagreeable medicines. He was very much surprised at the change he noticed in his patient, who, instead of angrily declaring that there was nothing the matter with him, was evidently in a great fright about his health. He shut himself up for many days, and it was a long time before he got over the shock he had received, and then it was too late for him to be revenged or the lovers.

The doctor, when he arrived, was quite confused, but he tried to appear knowledgeable, prescribed complete rest, and gave him all sorts of unpleasant medications. He was really surprised by the change he saw in his patient, who, instead of angrily insisting that he was fine, was clearly very worried about his health. He isolated himself for many days, and it took a long time for him to recover from the shock he had experienced, and by then it was too late for him to get back at the lovers.

23. Can you explain what casting a spell means?

23. Can you explain what it means to cast a spell?

24. Can you give an instance of a spell being cast on any one you have heard of?

24. Can you mention an example of a spell being cast on someone you know of?

CHAPTER XIII

Having really got rid of Agni-Sikha, Rupa-Sikha and her husband were very soon out of his reach and in the country belonging to Sringa-Bhuja’s father, who had bitterly mourned the loss of his favourite son. When the news was brought to him that two strangers, a handsome young man and a beautiful woman, who appeared to be husband and wife, had entered his capital, he hastened forth to meet them, hoping that perhaps they could give him news of Sringa-Bhuja. What was his joy when he recognised his dear son, holding the jewelled arrow, which had led him into such trouble, in his right hand, as he guided Marut with his left! The king flung himself from his horse, and Sringa-Bhuja, giving the reins to Rupa-Sikha, also dismounted. The next moment he was in his father’s arms, everything forgotten and forgiven in the happy reunion.

Having successfully escaped Agni-Sikha, Rupa-Sikha and her husband quickly found themselves out of his reach and in the territory belonging to Sringa-Bhuja’s father, who had mourned the loss of his favorite son. When he heard that two strangers, a handsome young man and a beautiful woman who looked like a couple, had entered his capital, he rushed out to meet them, hoping they might have news of Sringa-Bhuja. What joy it was for him when he recognized his beloved son, holding the jeweled arrow that had brought him so much trouble in his right hand while guiding Marut with his left! The king leaped off his horse, and Sringa-Bhuja, handing the reins to Rupa-Sikha, also dismounted. In the next moment, he was in his father’s arms, with everything forgotten and forgiven in their joyful reunion.

Great was the rejoicing over Sringa-Bhuja’s return and hearty was the welcome given to his beautiful bride, who quickly won all hearts but those of the wicked wives and sons who had tried to harm her husband and his mother. They feared the anger of the king, when he found out how they had deceived him, and they were right to fear. Sringa-Bhuja’s very first act was to plead for his mother to be set free. He would not tell any of his adventures, he said, till she could hear them too; and the king, full of remorse for the way he had treated her, went with him to the prison in which she had been shut up all this time. What was poor Guna-Vara’s joy, when the two entered the place in which she had shed so many tears! She could not at first believe her eyes or ears, but soon she realised that her sufferings were indeed over. She could not be quite happy till her beloved husband said he knew she had never loved any one but him. She had been accused falsely, she said, and she wanted the woman who had told a lie about her to be made to own the truth.

There was great joy over Sringa-Bhuja’s return, and a warm welcome was given to his beautiful bride, who quickly charmed everyone except the wicked wives and sons who had tried to harm her husband and mother-in-law. They were afraid of the king’s anger when he found out how they had deceived him, and rightly so. Sringa-Bhuja’s first action was to ask for his mother’s release. He said he wouldn’t share any of his adventures until she could hear them, and the king, filled with regret for how he had treated her, went with him to the prison where she had been held all this time. Poor Guna-Vara was overjoyed when the two entered the place where she had shed so many tears! At first, she could hardly believe her eyes or ears, but soon she realized her suffering was truly over. She couldn’t be completely happy until her beloved husband assured her that he knew she had never loved anyone but him. She said she had been falsely accused and wanted the woman who had lied about her to confess the truth.

This was done in the presence of the whole court, and when judgment had been passed upon Ayasolekha, the brothers of Sringa-Bhuja were also brought before their father, who charged them with having deceived him. They too were condemned, and all the culprits would have been taken to prison and shut up for the rest of their lives, if those they had injured had not pleaded for their forgiveness. Guna-Vara and her son prostrated themselves at the foot of the throne, and would not rise till they had won pardon for their enemies. Ayasolekha and the brothers were allowed to go free; but Sringa-Bhuja, though he was the youngest of all the princes, was proclaimed heir to the crown after his father’s death. His brothers, however, never ceased to hate him; and when he came to the throne, they gave him a great deal of trouble. He had many years of happiness with his wife and parents before that, and never regretted the mistake about the jewelled arrow; since but for it he would, he knew, never have seen his beloved Rupa-Sikha.

This happened in front of the entire court, and when the judgment against Ayasolekha was made, Sringa-Bhuja's brothers were also brought before their father, who accused them of deceiving him. They were found guilty too, and all the offenders would have been imprisoned for the rest of their lives if the people they harmed hadn't begged for their forgiveness. Guna-Vara and her son threw themselves at the throne and wouldn't get up until they secured a pardon for their enemies. Ayasolekha and the brothers were set free; however, Sringa-Bhuja, despite being the youngest of all the princes, was declared the heir to the throne after his father's death. His brothers, though, never stopped resenting him, and when he became king, they caused him a lot of trouble. He enjoyed many happy years with his wife and parents before that, and he never regretted the mistake about the jeweled arrow; because without it, he knew he would never have met his beloved Rupa-Sikha.

25. What is the chief lesson to be learnt from this story?

25. What is the main lesson to be learned from this story?

26. Do you think it was good for those who had told lies about Guna-Vara and her son to be forgiven so easily?

26. Do you think it was fair for those who lied about Guna-Vara and her son to be forgiven so easily?

27. Can you give any instances of good coming out of evil and of evil coming out of what seemed good?

27. Can you give any examples of good coming from evil and of evil coming from what appeared to be good?

28. Do you think Rupa-Sikha deserved all the happiness that came to her?

28. Do you think Rupa-Sikha deserved all the happiness that came her way?

VI.
The Beetle and the Silken Thread.[2]

CHAPTER I

The strange adventures related in the story of the Beetle and the Silken Thread took place in the town of Allahabad, “the City of God,” so called because it is situated near the point of meeting of the two sacred rivers of India, the Ganges, which the Hindus lovingly call Mother Ganga because they believe its waters can wash away their sins, and the Jumna, which they consider scarcely less holy.

The unusual adventures described in the story of the Beetle and the Silken Thread occurred in Allahabad, known as “the City of God.” It earned this name because it’s located near where the two sacred rivers of India meet: the Ganges, which Hindus affectionately refer to as Mother Ganga, believing its waters can cleanse them of their sins, and the Jumna, which is regarded as almost equally sacred.

The ruler of Allahabad was a very selfish and hot-tempered Raja named Surya Pratap, signifying “Powerful as the Sun,” who expected everybody to obey him without a moment’s delay, and was ready to punish in a very cruel manner those who hesitated to do so. He would never listen to a word of explanation, or own that he had been mistaken, even when he knew full well that he was in the wrong. He had a mantri, that is to say, a chief vizier or officer, whom he greatly trusted, and really seemed to be fond of, for he liked to have him always near him. The vizier was called Dhairya-Sila, or “the Patient One,” because he never lost his temper, no matter what provocation he received. He had a beautiful house, much money and many jewels, carriages to drive about in, noble horses to ride and many servants to wait upon him, all given to him by his master. But what he loved best of all was his faithful wife, Buddhi-Mati, or “the Sensible One,” whom he had chosen for himself, and who would have died for him.

The ruler of Allahabad was a very selfish and hot-headed king named Surya Pratap, which means “Powerful as the Sun.” He expected everyone to obey him immediately and was ready to punish anyone who hesitated in a very cruel way. He would never listen to any explanations or admit he was wrong, even when he knew he made a mistake. He had a minister, which is to say, a chief advisor or officer, whom he trusted greatly and genuinely seemed to care about, as he liked to have him close by at all times. The minister was named Dhairya-Sila, or “the Patient One,” because he never lost his cool, no matter the provocation. He had a beautiful house, a lot of money, many jewels, carriages for travel, noble horses to ride, and numerous servants to attend to him, all given to him by his master. But what he cherished most was his loyal wife, Buddhi-Mati, or “the Sensible One,” whom he chose for himself, and who would have died for him.

Many of the Raja’s subjects were jealous of Dhairya-Sila, and constantly brought accusations against him, of none of which his master took any notice, except to punish those who tried to set him against his favourite. It really seemed as if nothing would ever bring harm to Dhairya-Sila; but he often told his wife that such good fortune was not likely to last, and that she must be prepared for a change before long.

Many of the Raja's subjects were envious of Dhairya-Sila and continuously brought accusations against him, none of which his master paid attention to, except to punish those who tried to turn him against his favorite. It really felt like nothing could ever harm Dhairya-Sila; however, he often told his wife that this good luck probably wouldn’t last, and that she should be ready for a change soon.

It turned out that he was right. For one day Surya Pratap ordered him to do what he considered would be a shameful deed. He refused; telling his master that he was wrong to think of such a thing, and entreating him to give up his purpose. “All your life long,” he said, “you will wish you had listened to me; for your conscience will never let you rest!”

It turned out he was right. One day, Surya Pratap ordered him to do what he thought would be a shameful act. He refused, telling his master that he was wrong to think that way and begging him to abandon his plans. “For the rest of your life,” he said, “you'll wish you had listened to me; your conscience will never let you find peace!”

On hearing these brave words, Surya Pratap flew into a terrible rage, summoned his guards, and ordered them to take Dhairya-Sila outside the city to a very lofty tower, and leave him at the top of it, without shelter from the sun and with nothing to eat or drink. The guards were at first afraid to touch the vizier, remembering how others had been punished for only speaking against him. Seeing their unwillingness, the Raja got more and more angry; but Dhairya-Sila himself kept quite calm, and said to the soldiers:

On hearing these bold words, Surya Pratap became extremely angry, called his guards, and ordered them to take Dhairya-Sila outside the city to a tall tower and leave him at the top without any shelter from the sun and with nothing to eat or drink. The guards were initially scared to touch the vizier, recalling how others had been punished just for speaking out against him. Noticing their hesitation, the Raja grew increasingly furious; however, Dhairya-Sila remained composed and said to the soldiers:

“I go with you gladly. It is for the master to command and for me to obey.”

“I’ll go with you happily. It’s up to the master to lead and for me to follow.”

1. What is the best way to learn to keep calm in an emergency?

1. What’s the best way to learn how to stay calm in an emergency?

2. Why does too much power have a bad influence on those who have it?

2. Why does having too much power negatively affect those who possess it?

CHAPTER II

The guards were relieved to find they need not drag the vizier away; for they admired his courage and felt sure that the Raja would soon find he could not get on without him. It might go hardly with them if he suffered harm at their hands. So they only closed in about him; and holding himself very upright, Dhairya-Sila walked to the tower as if he were quite glad to go. In his heart however he knew full well that it would need all his skill to escape with his life.

The guards were relieved to see they wouldn’t have to drag the vizier away; they admired his bravery and were sure that the Raja would soon realize he couldn't do without him. It would not go well for them if he were to come to harm because of them. So, they simply surrounded him, and with his back straight, Dhairya-Sila walked to the tower as if he were happy to go. Deep down, though, he knew it would take all his skill to escape with his life.

When her husband did not come home at night, Buddhi-Mati was very much distressed. She guessed at once that something had gone wrong, and set forth to try and find out what had happened. This was easy enough; for as she crept along, with her veil closely held about her lest she should be recognised, she passed groups of people discussing the terrible fate that had befallen the favourite. She decided that she must wait until midnight, when the streets would be deserted and she could reach the tower unnoticed. It was almost dark when she got there, but in the dim light of the stars she made out the form of him she loved better than herself, leaning over the edge of the railing at the top.

When her husband didn’t come home that night, Buddhi-Mati was really worried. She immediately sensed that something was wrong and set out to find out what had happened. It was pretty easy; as she quietly moved along, holding her veil tightly around her face to avoid being recognized, she passed groups of people talking about the terrible fate that had befallen the favorite. She decided to wait until midnight when the streets would be empty so she could reach the tower without being noticed. It was almost dark when she arrived, but in the dim starlight, she spotted the figure of the man she loved more than herself, leaning over the edge of the railing at the top.

“Is my dear lord still alive?” she whispered, “and is there anything I can do to help him?”

“Is my dear lord still alive?” she whispered. “Is there anything I can do to help him?”

“You can do everything that is needed to help me,” answered Dhairya-Sila quietly, “if you only obey every direction I give you. Do not for one moment suppose that I am in despair. I am more powerful even now than my master, who has but shown his weakness by attempting to harm me. Now listen to me. Come to-morrow night at this very hour, bringing with you the following things: first, a beetle; secondly, sixty yards of the finest silk thread, as thin as a spider’s web; thirdly, sixty yards of cotton thread, as thin as you can get it, but very strong; fourthly, sixty yards of good stout twine; fifthly, sixty yards of rope, strong enough to carry my weight; and last, but certainly not least, one drop of the purest bees’ honey.”

“You can do everything I need to help me,” Dhairya-Sila replied quietly, “as long as you follow every direction I give you. Don’t for a second think that I’m in despair. I’m even more powerful now than my master, who has only shown his weakness by trying to hurt me. Now listen to me. Come tomorrow night at this same time, bringing the following: first, a beetle; second, sixty yards of the finest silk thread, as thin as a spider’s web; third, sixty yards of cotton thread, as thin as you can find it, but very strong; fourth, sixty yards of good sturdy twine; fifth, sixty yards of rope that’s strong enough to hold my weight; and last, but definitely not least, one drop of the purest bees’ honey.”

3. Do you think the vizier thought of all these things before or after he was taken to the tower?

3. Do you think the vizier considered all of this before or after he was taken to the tower?

4. What special quality did he display in the way in which he faced his position on the tower?

4. What unique quality did he show in how he confronted his situation on the tower?

CHAPTER III

Buddhi-Mati listened very attentively to these strange instructions, and began to ask questions about them. “Why do you want the beetle? Why do you want the honey?” and so on. But her husband checked her. “I have no strength to waste in explanations,” he said. “Go home in peace, sleep well, and dream of me.” So the anxious wife went meekly away; and early the next day she set to work to obey the orders she had received. She had some trouble in obtaining fine enough silk, so very, very thin it had to be, like a spider’s web; but the cotton, twine and rope were easily bought; and to her surprise she was not asked what she wanted them for. It took her a good while to choose the beetle. For though she had a vague kind of idea that the silk, the cotton, twine, and rope, were to help her husband get down from the tower, she could not imagine what share the beetle and the honey were to take. In the end she chose a very handsome, strong-looking, brilliantly coloured fellow who lived in the garden of her home and whom she knew to be fond of honey.

Buddhi-Mati listened closely to these odd instructions and started to ask questions about them. “Why do you need the beetle? Why do you need the honey?” and so on. But her husband stopped her. “I can't waste energy on explanations,” he said. “Go home in peace, sleep well, and dream of me.” So the worried wife left quietly; and early the next day she began to follow the orders she had received. She had some difficulty finding silk that was fine enough, as it needed to be very, very thin, like a spider’s web; but the cotton, twine, and rope were easy to buy, and surprisingly, no one asked her what she needed them for. It took her a while to pick the beetle. Even though she had a vague idea that the silk, cotton, twine, and rope were meant to help her husband escape from the tower, she couldn’t figure out how the beetle and the honey fit in. In the end, she chose a very handsome, strong-looking, brightly colored beetle that lived in her garden and whom she knew loved honey.

5. Can you guess how the beetle and the honey were to help in saving Dhairya-Sila?

5. Can you figure out how the beetle and the honey were meant to help save Dhairya-Sila?

6. Do you think it would have been better if the vizier had told his wife how all the things he asked for were to be used?

6. Do you think it would have been better if the vizier had explained to his wife how all the things he asked for were meant to be used?

CHAPTER IV

All the time Buddhi-Mati was at work for her husband, she was thinking of him and looking forward to the happy day of his return home. She had such faith in him that she did not for a moment doubt that he would escape; but she was anxious about the future, feeling sure that the Raja would never forgive Dhairya-Sila for being wiser than himself. Exactly at the time fixed the faithful wife appeared at the foot of the tower, with all the things she had been told to bring with her.

All the while Buddhi-Mati was working for her husband, she was thinking of him and eagerly awaiting the happy day when he would come back home. She had so much faith in him that she never doubted he would make it back; however, she was worried about the future, convinced that the Raja would never pardon Dhairya-Sila for being smarter than him. Exactly at the appointed time, the loyal wife showed up at the base of the tower with everything she had been instructed to bring.

“Is all well with my lord?” she whispered, as she gazed up through the darkness. “I have the silken thread as fine as gossamer, the cotton thread, the twine, the rope, the beetle and the honey.”

“Is everything okay, my lord?” she whispered, looking up through the darkness. “I have the fine silk thread, the cotton thread, the twine, the rope, the beetle, and the honey.”

“Yes,” answered Dhairya-Sila, “all is still well with me. I have slept well, feeling confident that my dear one would bring all that is needed for my safety; but I dread the great heat of another day, and we must lose no time in getting away from this terrible tower. Now attend most carefully to all I bid you do; and remember not to speak loud, or the sentries posted within hearing will take alarm and drive you away. First of all, tie the end of the silken thread round the middle of the beetle, leaving all its legs quite free. Then rub the drop of honey on its nose, and put the little creature on the wall, with its nose turned upwards towards me. It will smell the honey, but will not guess that it carries it itself, and it will crawl upwards in the hope of getting to the hive from which that honey came. Keep the rest of the silk firmly held, and gradually unwind it as the beetle climbs up. Mind you do not let it slip, for my very life depends on that slight link with you.”

“Yes,” Dhairya-Sila replied, “everything is still fine with me. I slept well, feeling sure that my beloved would bring everything needed for my safety; but I dread the intense heat of another day, and we have to hurry to get away from this horrible tower. Now pay close attention to everything I ask you to do, and remember to keep your voice down, or the guards nearby will notice and chase you away. First, tie the end of the silk thread around the middle of the beetle, leaving all its legs completely free. Then, rub some honey on its nose and place the little creature on the wall, with its nose pointing up toward me. It will smell the honey, but it won’t realize it’s carrying it, and it will crawl upwards in hopes of reaching the hive where that honey came from. Keep the rest of the silk tight and slowly unwind it as the beetle climbs up. Make sure it doesn’t slip, because my very life depends on that small connection with you.”

7. Which do you think had the harder task to perform—the husband at the top of the tower or the wife at the foot of it?

7. Who do you think had the tougher job—the husband at the top of the tower or the wife at the bottom?

8. Do you think the beetle was likely to imagine it was on the way to a hive of bees when it began to creep up the tower?

8. Do you think the beetle might have thought it was headed toward a beehive when it started to crawl up the tower?

CHAPTER V

Buddhi-Mati, though her hands shook and her heart beat fast as she realized all that depended on her, kept the silk from becoming entangled; and when it was nearly all unwound, she heard her husband’s voice saying to her: “Now tie the cotton thread to the end of the silk that you hold, and let it gradually unwind.” She obeyed, fully understanding now what all these preparations were for.

Buddhi-Mati, even though her hands trembled and her heart raced as she understood everything that relied on her, managed to keep the silk from getting tangled; and when it was almost completely unwound, she heard her husband’s voice telling her: “Now tie the cotton thread to the end of the silk you’re holding, and let it slowly unwind.” She complied, fully grasping what all of these preparations were for.

When the little messenger of life reached the top of the tower, Dhairya-Sila took it up in his hand and very gently unfastened the silken thread from its body. Then he placed the beetle carefully in a fold of his turban, and began to pull the silken thread up—very, very slowly, for if it had broken, his wonderful scheme would have come to an end. Presently he had the cotton thread in his fingers, and he broke off the silk, wound it up, and placed it too in his turban. It had done its duty well, and he would not throw it away.

When the little messenger of life reached the top of the tower, Dhairya-Sila picked it up in his hand and gently unfastened the silken thread from its body. Then he carefully placed the beetle in a fold of his turban and started to pull the silken thread up—very, very slowly, because if it broke, his amazing plan would be ruined. Soon, he had the cotton thread in his fingers. He broke off the silk, rolled it up, and added it to his turban. It had served its purpose well, and he wouldn’t throw it away.

“Half the work is done now,” he whispered to his faithful wife. “You have all but saved me now. Take the twine and tie it to the end of the cotton thread.”

“Half the work is done now,” he whispered to his loyal wife. “You’ve basically saved me now. Take the twine and tie it to the end of the cotton thread.”

Very happily Buddhi-Mati obeyed once more; and soon the cotton thread and twine were also laid aside, and the strong rope tied to the last was being quickly dragged up by the clever vizier, who knew that all fear of death from sunstroke or hunger was over. When he had all the rope on the tower, he fastened one end of it to the iron railing which ran round the platform on which he stood, and very quickly slid down to the bottom, where his wife was waiting for him, trembling with joy.

Very happily, Buddhi-Mati obeyed once again; and soon the cotton thread and twine were put aside, and the strong rope tied to the last was being quickly pulled up by the clever vizier, who knew that all fear of death from sunstroke or hunger was gone. Once he had all the rope on the tower, he tied one end of it to the iron railing that surrounded the platform where he stood and quickly slid down to the bottom, where his wife was waiting for him, trembling with joy.

9. Do you see anything very improbable in the account of what the beetle did?

9. Do you see anything unlikely in the story about what the beetle did?

10. If the beetle had not gone straight up the tower, what do you think would have happened?

10. If the beetle hadn't gone straight up the tower, what do you think would have happened?

CHAPTER VI

After embracing his wife and thanking her for saving him, the vizier said to her: “Before we return home, let us give thanks to the great God who helped me in my need by putting into my head the device by which I escaped.” The happy pair then prostrated themselves on the ground, and in fervent words of gratitude expressed their sense of what the God they worshipped had done for them. “And now,” said Dhairya-Sila, “the next thing we have to do is to take the dear little beetle which was the instrument of my rescue back to the place it came from.” And taking off his turban, he showed his wife the tiny creature lying in the soft folds.

After embracing his wife and thanking her for saving him, the vizier said to her, “Before we head back home, let’s thank the great God who helped me in my time of need by giving me the idea that led to my escape.” The happy couple then knelt down on the ground and, with heartfelt words of gratitude, expressed their appreciation for what the God they worshipped had done for them. “And now,” said Dhairya-Sila, “the next thing we need to do is return the dear little beetle that was key to my rescue back to where it came from.” He took off his turban and showed his wife the tiny creature nestled in the soft fabric.

Buddhi-Mati led her husband to the garden where she had found the beetle, and Dhairya-Sila laid it tenderly on the ground, fetched some food for it, such as he knew it loved, and there left it to take up its old way of life. The rest of the day he spent quietly in his own home with his wife, keeping out of sight of his servants, lest they should report his return to his master. “You must never breathe a word to any one of how I escaped,” Dhairya-Sila said, and his wife promised that she never would.

Buddhi-Mati took her husband to the garden where she had found the beetle, and Dhairya-Sila gently placed it on the ground, got some food for it that he knew it liked, and left it there to resume its old life. He spent the rest of the day quietly at home with his wife, staying out of sight from his servants so they wouldn't tell his master he was back. “You must never tell anyone how I escaped,” Dhairya-Sila said, and his wife promised she wouldn’t.

11. When the vizier got this promise, what did he forget which could betray how he got down from the tower, if any one went to look at it?

11. When the vizier received this promise, what did he forget that could reveal how he got down from the tower if anyone went to check?

12. Do you think there was any need for the vizier to tell his wife to keep his secret?

12. Do you think it was necessary for the vizier to ask his wife to keep his secret?

CHAPTER VII

All this time the Raja was feeling very unhappy, for he thought he had himself caused the death of the one man he could trust. He was too proud to let anybody know that he missed Dhairya-Sila, and was longing to send for him from the tower before it was too late. What then was his relief and surprise when a message was brought to him that the vizier was at the door of the palace and begged for an interview.

All this time, the Raja was feeling very unhappy because he thought he had caused the death of the one man he could trust. He was too proud to let anyone know that he missed Dhairya-Sila and was eager to summon him from the tower before it was too late. So, his relief and surprise were immense when a message came to him saying that the vizier was at the palace door and requested an interview.

“Bring him in at once,” cried Surya Pratap. And the next moment Dhairya-Sila stood before his master, his hands folded on his breast and his head bent in token of his submission. The attendants looked on, eager to know how he had got down from the tower, some of them anything but glad to see him back. The Raja took care not to show how delighted he was to see him, and pretending to be angry, he said:

“Bring him in right away,” shouted Surya Pratap. The next moment, Dhairya-Sila stood before his master, hands clasped over his chest and head bowed in submission. The attendants watched, curious about how he had come down from the tower, with some of them not particularly happy to see him back. The Raja made sure not to reveal how pleased he was to see him and, pretending to be angry, said:

“How dare you come into my presence, and which of my subjects has ventured to help you to escape the death on the tower you so richly deserved?”

“How dare you come into my presence, and which of my subjects has helped you escape the death you so richly deserved on the tower?”

“None of your subjects, great and just and glorious ruler,” replied Dhairya-Sila, “but the God who created us both, making you my master and me your humble servant. It was that God,” he went on, “who saved me, knowing that I was indeed guiltless of any crime against you. I had not been long on the tower when help came to me in the form of a great and noble eagle, which appeared above me, hovering with outspread wings, as if about to swoop down upon me and tear me limb from limb. I trembled greatly, but I need have had no fear; for instead of harming me, the bird suddenly lifted me up in its talons and, flying rapidly through the air, landed me upon the balcony of my home and disappeared. Great indeed was the joy of my wife at my rescue from what seemed to be certain death; but I tore myself away from her embraces, to come and tell my lord how heaven had interfered to prove my innocence.”

“None of your subjects, great and just and glorious ruler,” replied Dhairya-Sila, “but the God who created us both, making you my master and me your humble servant. It was that God,” he continued, “who saved me, knowing that I was truly innocent of any crime against you. I hadn’t been on the tower for long when help came to me in the form of a majestic eagle, which appeared above me, hovering with its wings spread wide, as if about to swoop down and tear me apart. I was very scared, but I didn’t need to be; instead of hurting me, the bird suddenly lifted me up in its claws and, flying swiftly through the air, dropped me onto the balcony of my home before disappearing. My wife was overjoyed at my rescue from what seemed like certain death; but I pulled myself away from her embrace to come and tell my lord how the heavens had intervened to prove my innocence.”

Fully believing that a miracle had taken place, Surya Pratap asked no more questions, but at once restored Dhairya-Sila to his old place as vizier, taking care not again to ill-treat the man he now believed to be under the special care of God. Though he certainly did not deserve it, the vizier prospered greatly all the rest of his life and as time went on he became the real ruler of the kingdom, for the Raja depended on his advice in everything. He grew richer and richer, but he was never really happy again, remembering the lie he had told to the master to whom he owed so much. Buddhi-Mati could never understand why he made up the story about the eagle, and constantly urged him to tell the truth. She thought it was really far more wonderful that a little beetle should have been the means of rescuing him, than that a strong bird should have done so; and she wanted everyone to know what a very clever husband she had. She kept her promise never to tell anyone what really happened, but the secret came out for all that. By the time it was known, however, Dhairya-Sila was so powerful that no one could harm him, and when he died his son took his place as vizier.

Completely convinced that a miracle had happened, Surya Pratap stopped asking questions and immediately reinstated Dhairya-Sila as his vizier, making sure not to mistreat him again, as he now believed he was under God's special protection. Although he didn’t truly deserve it, the vizier thrived for the rest of his life and, over time, became the real ruler of the kingdom, as the Raja relied on his advice for everything. He grew wealthier, but he was never genuinely happy again, plagued by the lie he told the master to whom he owed so much. Buddhi-Mati could never understand why he fabricated the story about the eagle and constantly encouraged him to tell the truth. She believed it was much more amazing that a tiny beetle had saved him than a strong bird had, and she wanted everyone to know how clever her husband was. She kept her promise not to reveal what really happened, but the secret eventually came out anyway. By the time it became known, though, Dhairya-Sila was so powerful that no one could harm him, and when he died, his son took over as vizier.

13. What lessons can be learnt from this story?

13. What lessons can we learn from this story?

14. What do you think was Dhairya-Sila’s motive for telling the Raja the lie about the eagle?

14. What do you think was Dhairya-Sila's reason for lying to the Raja about the eagle?

15. What did Surya Pratap’s ready belief in the story show?

15. What did Surya Pratap’s quick acceptance of the story reveal?

16. How do you think the secret the husband and wife kept so well was discovered?

16. How do you think the secret that the husband and wife kept so well was found out?

VII.
A Crow and His Three Friends

CHAPTER I

In the branches of a great tree, in a forest in India, lived a wise old crow in a very comfortable, well-built nest. His wife was dead, and all his children were getting their own living; so he had nothing to do but to look after himself. He led a very easy existence, but took a great interest in the affairs of his neighbours. One day, popping his head over the edge of his home, he saw a fierce-looking man stalking along, carrying a stick in one hand and a net in the other.

In the branches of a large tree in a forest in India, there lived a wise old crow in a cozy, well-made nest. His wife had passed away, and all his kids were independent, so he only had to take care of himself. He enjoyed a relaxed life but was very interested in the happenings of his neighbors. One day, sticking his head over the edge of his home, he noticed a fierce-looking man walking by, carrying a stick in one hand and a net in the other.

“That fellow is up to some mischief, I’ll be bound,” thought the crow: “I will keep my eye on him.” The man stopped under the tree, spread the net on the ground; and taking a bag of rice out of his pocket, he scattered the grains amongst the meshes of the net. Then he hid himself behind the trunk of the tree from which the crow was watching, evidently intending to stop there and see what would happen. The crow felt pretty sure that the stranger had designs against birds, and that the stick had something to do with the matter. He was quite right; and it was not long before just what he expected came to pass.

“That guy is up to something shady, I’m sure,” thought the crow. “I’ll keep an eye on him.” The man stopped under the tree, laid out the net on the ground, and took a bag of rice from his pocket, scattering the grains among the net's meshes. Then he hid behind the trunk of the tree that the crow was watching, clearly planning to stay there and see what would happen. The crow was pretty sure that the stranger had plans to catch birds and that the stick was part of it. He was right, and it didn't take long for exactly what he expected to happen.

A flock of pigeons, led by a specially fine bird who had been chosen king because of his size and the beauty of his plumage, came flying rapidly along, and noticed the white rice, but did not see the net, because it was very much the same colour as the ground. Down swooped the king, and down swept all the other pigeons, eager to enjoy a good meal without any trouble to themselves. Alas, their joy was short lived! They were all caught in the net and began struggling to escape, beating the air with their wings and uttering loud cries of distress.

A group of pigeons, led by a particularly impressive bird chosen as king for his size and beautiful feathers, came flying in quickly and spotted the white rice. However, they didn’t notice the net because it blended in with the ground. The king dove down, and the other pigeons followed, excited to have an easy meal. Unfortunately, their happiness was brief! They all got trapped in the net and started flapping their wings in a panic, letting out loud cries for help.

The crow and the man behind the tree kept very quiet, watching them; the man with his stick ready to beat the poor helpless birds to death, the crow watching out of mere curiosity. Now a very strange and wonderful thing came to pass. The king of the pigeons, who had his wits about him, said to the imprisoned birds:

The crow and the man behind the tree stayed really quiet, watching them; the man with his stick ready to beat the poor helpless birds to death, and the crow just observing out of sheer curiosity. Then, something very strange and amazing happened. The king of the pigeons, who was clever, said to the trapped birds:

“Take the net up in your beaks, all of you spread out your wings at once, and fly straight up into the air as quickly as possible.”

“Grab the net in your beaks, everyone spread your wings at the same time, and fly straight up into the air as fast as you can.”

1. What special qualities did the king display when he gave these orders to his subjects?

1. What unique qualities did the king show when he gave these orders to his subjects?

2. Can you think of any other advice the king might have given?

2. Can you think of any other advice the king might have shared?

CHAPTER II

In a moment all the pigeons, who were accustomed to obey their leader, did as they were bid; each little bird seized a separate thread of the net in his beak and up, up, up, they all flew, looking very beautiful with the sunlight gleaming on their white wings. Very soon they were out of sight; and the man, who thought he had hit upon a very clever plan, came forth from his hiding-place, very much surprised at what had happened. He stood gazing up after his vanished net for a little time, and then went away muttering to himself, whilst the wise old crow laughed at him.

In a moment, all the pigeons, who were used to following their leader, did as they were told; each little bird grabbed a separate thread of the net in its beak and up, up, up they all flew, looking stunning with the sunlight shining on their white wings. Before long, they were out of sight; and the man, who thought he had come up with a really clever plan, emerged from his hiding spot, very surprised by what had happened. He stood staring up at his vanished net for a moment, then walked away muttering to himself, while the wise old crow laughed at him.

When the pigeons had flown some distance, and were beginning to get exhausted, for the net was heavy and they were quite unused to carrying loads, the king bade them rest awhile in a clearing of the forest; and as they all lay on the ground panting for breath, with the cruel net still hampering them, he said:

When the pigeons had flown a good distance and were starting to get tired, since the net was heavy and they weren't used to carrying loads, the king told them to take a break in a clearing of the forest. As they lay on the ground gasping for air, still tangled in the cruel net, he said:

“What we must do now is to take this horrible net to my old friend Hiranya the mouse, who will, I am quite sure, nibble through the strings for me and set us all free. He lives, as you all know, near the tree where the net was spread, deep underground; but there are many passages leading to his home, and we shall easily find one of the openings. Once there, we will all lift up our voices, and call to him at once, when he will be sure to hear us.” So the weary pigeons took up their burden once more, and sped back whence they had come, greatly to the surprise of the crow, who wondered at their coming back to the very place where misfortune had overtaken them. He very soon learnt the reason, and got so excited watching what was going on, that he hopped out of his nest and perched upon a branch where he could see better. Presently a great clamour arose, one word being repeated again and again: “Hiranya! Hiranya! Hiranya.”

“What we need to do now is take this awful net to my old friend Hiranya the mouse. I'm sure he’ll nibble through the strings for us and set us free. He lives, as you all know, near the tree where the net was spread, deep underground. There are plenty of passages leading to his home, and we’ll easily find one of the openings. Once we're there, we’ll all call out to him at once, and he’ll definitely hear us.” So the tired pigeons picked up their burden again and hurried back to where they had come from, much to the surprise of the crow, who wondered why they returned to the very place where misfortune had struck them. He quickly figured out the reason and got so excited watching what was happening that he hopped out of his nest and perched on a branch where he could see better. Soon, a great noise erupted, with one word being repeated over and over: “Hiranya! Hiranya! Hiranya.”

“Why, that’s the name of the mouse who lives down below there!” thought the crow. “Now, what good can he do? I know, I know,” he added, as he remembered the sharp teeth of Hiranya. “That king of the pigeons is a sensible fellow. I must make friends with him.”

“Wow, that’s the name of the mouse that lives down there!” thought the crow. “Now, what good can he do? I know, I know,” he added, remembering Hiranya's sharp teeth. “That king of the pigeons is a smart guy. I need to befriend him.”

Very soon, as the pigeons lay fluttering and struggling outside one of the entrances to Hiranya’s retreat, the mouse came out. He didn’t even need to be told what was wanted, but at once began to nibble the string, first setting free the king, and then all the rest of the birds. “A friend in need is a friend indeed,” cried the king; “a thousand thousand thanks!” And away he flew up into the beautiful free air of heaven, followed by the happy pigeons, none of them ever likely to forget the adventure or to pick up food from the ground without a good look at it first.

Very soon, as the pigeons flapped and struggled outside one of the entrances to Hiranya’s retreat, the mouse came out. He didn’t even need to be told what to do but immediately started to chew the string, first freeing the king and then all the other birds. “A friend in need is a friend indeed,” exclaimed the king; “thank you so much!” And away he flew into the beautiful, open sky, followed by the happy pigeons, all of them likely to remember the adventure and to check their food carefully before eating it from the ground.

3. What was the chief virtue displayed by the mouse on this occasion?

3. What was the main quality shown by the mouse in this situation?

4. Do you think it is easier to obey than to command?

4. Do you think it's easier to follow orders than to give them?

CHAPTER III

The mouse did not at once return to his hole when the birds were gone, but went for a little stroll, which brought him to the ground still strewn with rice, which he began to eat with great relish. “It’s an ill wind,” he said to himself, “which brings nobody any good. There’s many a good meal for my whole family here.”

The mouse didn't just head back to his hole as soon as the birds left; instead, he took a little walk that led him to the ground still covered in rice, which he started to eat with delight. "It's a bad situation," he thought to himself, "if it doesn't benefit anyone. There's more than enough food here for my whole family."

Presently he was joined by the old crow, who had flown down from his perch unnoticed by Hiranya, and now addressed him in his croaky voice:

Presently, he was joined by the old crow, who had flown down from his perch without Hiranya noticing, and now spoke to him in his raspy voice:

“Hiranya,” he said, “for that I know is your name, I am called Laghupatin and I would gladly have you for a friend. I have seen all that you did for the pigeons, and have come to the conclusion that you are a mouse of great wisdom, ready to help those who are in trouble, without any thought of yourself.”

“Hiranya,” he said, “I know that’s your name. I’m called Laghupatin, and I would be happy to have you as a friend. I’ve seen everything you did for the pigeons and I’ve come to the conclusion that you’re a very wise mouse, always ready to help those in trouble without thinking of yourself.”

“You are quite wrong,” squeaked Hiranya. “I am not so silly as you make out. I have no wish to be your friend. If you were hungry, you wouldn’t hesitate to gobble me up. I don’t care for that sort of affection.”

“You're totally mistaken,” squeaked Hiranya. “I'm not as foolish as you think. I have no desire to be your friend. If you were hungry, you wouldn't think twice about devouring me. I don’t want that kind of affection.”

With that Hiranya whisked away to his hole, pausing at the entrance, when he knew the crow could not get at him, to cry, “You be off to your nest and leave me alone!”

With that, Hiranya rushed back to his hole, stopping at the entrance when he knew the crow couldn't reach him, to shout, “You go back to your nest and leave me alone!”

The feelings of the crow were very much hurt at this speech, the more that he knew full well it was not exactly love for the mouse, which had led him to make his offer, but self-interest: for who could tell what difficulties he himself might some day be in, out of which the mouse might help him? Instead of obeying Hiranya, and going back to his nest, he hopped to the mouse’s hole, and putting his head on one side in what he thought was a very taking manner, he said:

The crow was really hurt by what was said, especially since he knew it wasn't true love for the mouse that motivated his offer, but rather his own self-interest. After all, who knew what problems he might find himself in someday that the mouse could help him with? Instead of following Hiranya's orders and going back to his nest, he hopped over to the mouse's hole and tilted his head to the side in what he thought was an appealing way, and said:

“Pray do not misjudge me so. Never would I harm you! Even if I did not wish to have you for a friend, I should not dream of gobbling you up, as you say, however hungry I might be. Surely you are aware that I am a strict vegetarian, and never eat the flesh of other creatures. At least give me a trial. Let us share a meal together, and talk the matter over.”

“Please don’t misunderstand me. I would never hurt you! Even if I didn’t want you as a friend, I wouldn’t even think about eating you, no matter how hungry I might be. You know I’m a strict vegetarian and never eat the flesh of other beings. At least give me a chance. Let’s share a meal and discuss this.”

5. Can a friendship be a true one if the motive for it is self-interest?

5. Can a friendship be genuine if the reason for it is self-interest?

6. Would it have been wise or foolish for the mouse to agree to be friends with the crow?

6. Would it have been smart or silly for the mouse to agree to be friends with the crow?

CHAPTER IV

Hiranya, on hearing the last remark of Laghupatin, hesitated, and in the end he agreed that he would have supper with the crow that very evening. “There is plenty of rice here,” he said, “which we can eat on the spot. It would be impossible for you to get into my hole, and I am certainly not disposed to visit you in your nest.” So the two at once began their meal, and before it was over they had become good friends. Not a day passed without a meeting, and when all the rice was eaten up, each of the two would bring something to the feast. This had gone on for some little time, when the crow, who was fond of adventure and change, said one day to the mouse: “Don’t you think we might go somewhere else for a time? I am rather tired of this bit of the forest, every inch of which we both know well. I’ve got another great friend who lives beside a fine river a few miles away, a tortoise named Mandharaka; a thoroughly good, trustworthy fellow he is, though rather slow and cautious in his ways. I should like to introduce you to him. There are quantities of food suitable for us both where he lives, for it is a very fruitful land. What do you say to coming with me to pay him a visit?”

Hiranya, upon hearing Laghupatin's last comment, hesitated, and eventually agreed to have dinner with the crow that very evening. "There's plenty of rice here," he said, "that we can eat right away. You wouldn't fit into my hole, and I definitely don't want to visit your nest." So they both started their meal, and by the time they finished, they had become great friends. Not a single day went by without them meeting, and when all the rice was gone, each would bring something to share. This continued for a while, when one day the crow, who loved adventure and change, said to the mouse: "Don’t you think we should go somewhere else for a bit? I'm getting a little tired of this part of the forest, which we both know so well. I have another good friend who lives by a beautiful river a few miles away, a tortoise named Mandharaka; he's a great, reliable guy, though he can be a bit slow and cautious. I'd like to introduce you to him. There's tons of food for both of us where he lives, as it’s a really abundant area. What do you think about coming with me to visit him?"

“How in the world should I get there?” answered Hiranya. “It’s all very well for you, who can fly. I can’t walk for miles and miles. For all that I too am sick of this place and would like a change.”

“How am I supposed to get there?” replied Hiranya. “It’s easy for you since you can fly. I can’t walk for miles and miles. Even so, I’m tired of this place and I want a change too.”

“Oh, there’s no difficulty about that,” replied Laghupatin. “I will carry you in my beak, and you will get there without any fatigue at all.” To this Hiranya consented, and very early one morning the two friends started off together.

“Oh, that’s not a problem,” Laghupatin replied. “I’ll carry you in my beak, and you’ll get there without any effort at all.” Hiranya agreed to this, and very early one morning, the two friends set off together.

7. Is love of change a good or a bad thing?

7. Is the love of change a good thing or a bad thing?

8. What did Hiranya’s readiness to let Laghupatin carry him show?

8. What did Hiranya's willingness to let Laghupatin carry him demonstrate?

CHAPTER V

After flying along for several hours, the crow began to feel very tired. He was seized too with a great desire to hear his own voice again. So he flew to the ground, laid his little companion gently down, and gave vent to a number of hoarse cries, which quite frightened Hiranya, who timidly asked him what was the matter.

After flying for several hours, the crow started to feel really tired. He also felt a strong urge to hear his own voice again. So, he flew down to the ground, carefully set his little companion down, and let out a series of raspy cries, which really scared Hiranya, who nervously asked him what was wrong.

“Nothing whatever,” answered Laghupatin, “except that you are not quite so light as I thought you were, and that I need a rest; besides which, I am hungry and I expect you are. We had better stop here for the night, and start again early to-morrow morning.” Hiranya readily agreed to this, and after a good meal, which was easily found, the two settled down to sleep, the crow perched in a tree, the mouse hidden amongst its roots. Very early the next day they were off again, and soon arrived at the river, where they were warmly welcomed by the tortoise. The three had a long talk together, and agreed never to part again. The tortoise, who had lived a great deal longer than either the mouse or the crow, was a very pleasant companion; and even Laghupatin, who was very fond of talking himself, liked to listen to his stories of long ago.

“Nothing at all,” replied Laghupatin, “except that you’re not as light as I thought, and I need a break. Plus, I’m hungry, and I bet you are too. We should stop here for the night and get going again early tomorrow morning.” Hiranya quickly agreed, and after a good meal, which was easy to find, the two settled in to sleep, with the crow perched in a tree and the mouse hiding among its roots. The next day, they were off early again and soon reached the river, where the tortoise warmly welcomed them. The three of them had a long conversation and promised never to part again. The tortoise, who had lived much longer than either the mouse or the crow, was a great companion; even Laghupatin, who loved to talk, enjoyed listening to his stories from the past.

“I wonder,” said the tortoise, whose name was Mandharaka, to the mouse, “that you are not afraid to travel about as you have done, with your soft little body unprotected by any armour. Look how different it is for me; it is almost impossible for any of the wild creatures who live near this river to hurt me, and they know it full well. See how thick and strong my armour is. The claws even of a tiger, a wild cat or an eagle, could not penetrate it. I am very much afraid, my little friend, that you will be gobbled up some fine day, and Laghupatin and I will seek for you in vain.”

“I wonder,” said the tortoise, whose name was Mandharaka, to the mouse, “how you’re not scared to wander around like you do with your soft little body unprotected. Look at how different it is for me; it's nearly impossible for any of the wild animals living near this river to hurt me, and they know it. See how thick and strong my shell is. The claws of a tiger, a wildcat, or an eagle couldn’t get through it. I’m really worried, my little friend, that one day you’ll get eaten, and Laghupatin and I will look for you and not be able to find you.”

“Of course,” said the mouse, “I know the truth of what you say; but I can very easily hide from danger—much more easily than you or Laghupatin. A tuft of moss or a few dead leaves are shelter enough for me, but big fellows like you and the crow can be quite easily seen. Nobody saw me when the pigeons were all caught except Laghupatin; and I would have kept out of his sight if I had not known that he did not care to eat mice.”

“Sure,” said the mouse, “I get what you’re saying; but I can hide from danger really easily—way more than you or Laghupatin. A patch of moss or a few dead leaves is enough cover for me, but big guys like you and the crow are pretty noticeable. Nobody saw me when the pigeons were caught except Laghupatin; and I would have stayed out of his sight if I hadn't known he wasn't interested in eating mice.”

In spite of the fears of Mandharaka, the mouse and the crow lived as his guests for a long time without any accident; and one day they were suddenly joined by a new companion, a creature as unlike any one of the three friends as could possibly be imagined. This was a very beautiful deer, who came bounding out of the forest, all eager to escape from the hunters, by whom he had been pursued, but too weary to reach the river, across which he had hoped to be able to swim to safety. Just as he reached the three friends, he fell to the ground, almost crushing the mouse, who darted away in the nick of time. Strange to say, the hunters did not follow the deer; and it was evident that they had not noticed the way he had gone.

Despite Mandharaka's fears, the mouse and the crow stayed as his guests for a long time without any incidents. One day, they were unexpectedly joined by a new companion, a creature that was completely different from the three friends. This was a beautiful deer, who came leaping out of the forest, eager to escape from the hunters who were chasing him, but too tired to reach the river, where he had hoped to swim to safety. Just as he arrived near the three friends, he collapsed on the ground, nearly crushing the mouse, who quickly darted away just in time. Strangely, the hunters did not follow the deer, and it was clear that they had not noticed the direction he had taken.

The tortoise, the crow and the mouse were all very sorry for the deer, and, as was always the case, the crow was the first to speak. “Whatever has happened to you?” he asked. And the deer made answer:

The tortoise, the crow, and the mouse all felt really sorry for the deer, and, as usual, the crow was the first to speak. “What happened to you?” he asked. And the deer replied:

“I thought my last hour had come this time, for the hunters were close upon me; and even now I do not feel safe.”

“I thought my last hour had arrived this time, because the hunters were right on my tail; and even now, I don’t feel safe.”

“I’ll fly up and take a look ’round,” said Laghupatin; and off he went to explore, coming back soon, to say he had seen the hunters disappearing a long distance off, going in quite another direction from the river. Gradually the deer was reassured, and lay still where he had fallen; whilst the three friends chatted away to him, telling him of their adventures. “What you had better do,” said the tortoise, “is to join us. When you have had a good meal, and a drink from the river, you will feel a different creature. My old friend Laghupatin will be the one to keep watch for us all, and warn us of any danger approaching; I will give you the benefit of my long experience; and little Hiranya, though he is not likely to be of any use to you, will certainly never do you any harm.”

“I’ll fly up and check things out,” said Laghupatin; and off he went to explore, returning soon to share that he had seen the hunters disappearing far away, heading in a completely different direction from the river. Gradually the deer felt more at ease and lay still where he had collapsed; while the three friends chatted with him, sharing their adventures. “What you should do,” said the tortoise, “is to join us. After you’ve had a good meal and a drink from the river, you’ll feel like a new creature. My old friend Laghupatin will watch over us all and alert us to any approaching danger; I’ll offer you the wisdom of my experience; and little Hiranya, though he might not be much help to you, will definitely not cause you any harm.”

9. Is it a good thing to make friends easily?

9. Is it a good thing to easily make friends?

10. What was the bond of union between the crow, the mouse, the tortoise and the deer?

10. What connected the crow, the mouse, the tortoise, and the deer?

CHAPTER VI

The deer was so touched by the kind way in which he had been received, that he agreed to stop with the three friends; and for some weeks after his arrival all went well. Each member of the party went his own way during the day-time, but all four met together in the evening, and took it in turns to tell their adventures. The crow always had the most to say, and was very useful to the deer in warning him of the presence of hunters in the forest. One beautiful moonlight night the deer did not come back as usual, and the other three became very anxious about him. The crow flew up to the highest tree near and eagerly sought for some sign of his lost friend, of whom he had grown very fond. Presently he noticed a dark mass by the river-side, just where the deer used to go down to drink every evening. “That must be he,” thought the crow; and very soon he was hovering above the deer, who had been caught in a net and was struggling in vain to get free.

The deer was really touched by the kind way he was welcomed, so he agreed to stay with the three friends. For a few weeks after he arrived, everything went well. Each of them went their own way during the day, but all four met in the evening to share stories about their adventures. The crow usually had the most to say and helped the deer by warning him about hunters in the forest. One beautiful moonlit night, the deer didn’t come back like usual, and the other three started to worry about him. The crow flew up to the tallest tree nearby and eagerly looked for any sign of his missing friend, who he had come to care for. Soon, he spotted a dark lump by the riverbank, right where the deer would go to drink every evening. “That must be him,” thought the crow, and very soon he was hovering above the deer, who had gotten caught in a net and was struggling to escape.

The poor deer was very glad indeed to see the crow, and cried to him in a piteous voice: “Be quick, be quick, and help me, before the terrible hunters find me and kill me.”

The poor deer was really glad to see the crow and shouted to him in a desperate voice: “Hurry, hurry, and help me, before the awful hunters find me and kill me.”

“I can do nothing for you myself,” said the crow, “but I know who can. Remember who saved the pigeons!” And away he flew to fetch little Hiranya, who with the tortoise was anxiously awaiting his return. Very soon Laghupatin was back by the river-side with the little mouse in his beak; and it did not take long for Hiranya, who had been despised by the deer and the tortoise as a feeble little thing, to nibble through the cords and save the life of the animal a hundred times as big as himself.

“I can’t help you myself,” said the crow, “but I know who can. Remember who saved the pigeons!” And off he flew to get little Hiranya, who was anxiously waiting with the tortoise for his return. Soon, Laghupatin was back by the riverbank with the little mouse in his beak; it didn’t take long for Hiranya, who had been looked down upon by the deer and the tortoise as a weak little thing, to nibble through the cords and save the life of the creature a hundred times bigger than himself.

How happy the deer was when the cruel cords were loosed and he could stretch out his limbs again! He bounded up, but took great care not to crush the mouse, who had done him such a service. “Never, never, never,” he said, “shall I forget what you have done for me. Ask anything in my power, and I will do it.”

How happy the deer was when the cruel ropes were removed, and he could stretch out his legs again! He jumped up but made sure not to step on the mouse, who had helped him so much. “I will never, ever forget what you’ve done for me. Ask for anything within my power, and I will do it.”

“I want nothing,” said Hiranya, “except the joyful thought of having saved you.”

“I don’t want anything,” said Hiranya, “except the happy feeling of knowing I saved you.”

By this time the tortoise had crept to the riverbank, and he too was glad that the deer had been saved. He praised the mouse, and declared that he would never again look down upon him. Then the four started to go back to their usual haunt in the forest; the deer, the crow, and the mouse soon arriving there quite safely, whilst the tortoise, who could only get along very slowly, lagged behind. Now came the time for him to find out that armour was not the only thing needed to save him from danger. He had not got very far from the riverbank before the cruel hunter who had set the net to catch the deer, came to see if he had succeeded. Great was his rage when he found the net lying on the ground, but not exactly where he had left it. He guessed at once that some animal had been caught in it and escaped after a long struggle. He looked carefully about and noticed that the cords had been bitten through here and there. So he suspected just what had happened, and began to search about for any creature who could have done the mischief.

By this time, the tortoise had made it to the riverbank, and he was also happy that the deer had been saved. He complimented the mouse and promised that he would never underestimate him again. The four of them then started heading back to their usual spot in the forest; the deer, the crow, and the mouse arrived there safely, while the tortoise, who could only move very slowly, fell behind. Now it was time for him to learn that armor wasn't the only thing necessary to protect him from danger. He hadn't gone far from the riverbank when the cruel hunter, who had set the net to catch the deer, came to check if he had succeeded. His anger was immense when he found the net lying on the ground, but not exactly where he had left it. He immediately guessed that some animal had been caught in it and escaped after a tough struggle. He looked around carefully and noticed that the cords had been bitten through in several places. So, he suspected what had happened and started searching for any creature that could have caused the damage.

There was not a sign of the mouse, but the slow-moving tortoise was soon discovered, and pouncing down upon him, the hunter rolled him up in another net he had with him, and carried him off, “It’s not much of a prize,” said the hunter to himself, “but better than nothing. I’ll have my revenge on the wretched creature anyhow, as I have lost the prey I sought.”

There was no sign of the mouse, but the slow-moving tortoise was soon found. The hunter pounced on him, rolled him up in another net he had, and carried him away. "It’s not much of a prize," the hunter said to himself, "but it’s better than nothing. I’ll get my revenge on this creature anyway, since I lost the prey I was after."

11. Which of the four friends concerned in this adventure do you admire most?

11. Which of the four friends involved in this adventure do you admire the most?

12. What was the chief mistake made by the tortoise?

12. What was the main mistake the tortoise made?

CHAPTER VII

When the tortoise in his turn did not come home, the deer, the crow and the mouse were very much concerned. They talked the matter over together and decided that, however great the risk to themselves, they must go back and see what had become of their friend. This time the mouse travelled in one of the ears of the deer, from which he peeped forth with his bright eyes, hoping to see the tortoise toiling along in his usual solemn manner; whilst the crow, also on the watch, flew along beside them. Great was the surprise and terror of all three when, as they came out of the forest, they saw the hunter striding along towards them, with the tortoise in the net under his arm. Once more the little mouse showed his wisdom. Without a moment’s hesitation he said to the deer: “Throw yourself on the ground and pretend to be dead; and you,” he added to the crow, “perch on his head and bend over as if you were going to peck out his eyes.”

When the tortoise didn’t come home, the deer, the crow, and the mouse were really concerned. They discussed it and decided that, no matter the risk to themselves, they had to go back and see what happened to their friend. This time, the mouse rode in one of the deer’s ears, peeking out with his bright eyes, hoping to spot the tortoise trudging along in his usual serious way, while the crow flew alongside them, keeping watch. All three were shocked and terrified when they emerged from the forest and saw the hunter striding toward them, carrying the tortoise in a net under his arm. Once again, the little mouse showed his cleverness. Without hesitating, he told the deer, “Lie down and pretend to be dead; and you,” he said to the crow, “perch on his head and lean over like you’re going to peck his eyes out.”

Without any idea what Hiranya meant by these strange orders, but remembering how he had helped in other dangers, the two did as they were told; the poor deer feeling anything but happy lying still where his enemy was sure to see him, and thereby proving what a noble creature he was. The hunter did, see him very soon, and thinking to himself, “After all I shall get that deer,” he let the tortoise fall, and came striding along as fast as he could.

Without any clue what Hiranya meant by these strange orders, but remembering how he had helped in other tricky situations, the two did what they were told; the poor deer felt anything but happy lying still where his enemy was sure to see him, showing just how noble he was. The hunter spotted him quickly and thought to himself, “After all, I’m going to get that deer,” so he let the tortoise drop and came striding along as fast as he could.

Up jumped the deer without waiting to see what became of the tortoise, and sped away like the wind. The hunter rushed after him, and the two were soon out of sight. The tortoise, whose armour had saved him from being hurt by his fall, was indeed pleased when he saw little Hiranya running towards him. “Be quick, be quick!” he cried, “and set me free.” Very soon the sharp teeth of the mouse had bitten through the meshes of the net, and before the hunter came back, after trying in vain to catch the deer, the tortoise was safely swimming across the river, leaving the net upon the ground, whilst the crow and the mouse were back in the shelter of the forest.

Up jumped the deer without waiting to see what happened to the tortoise and ran off like the wind. The hunter chased after him, and soon they were out of sight. The tortoise, whose shell had protected him from getting hurt in his fall, was really happy when he saw little Hiranya running toward him. “Hurry, hurry!” he shouted, “and get me out of here.” Before long, the mouse’s sharp teeth had chewed through the strands of the net, and before the hunter returned after unsuccessfully trying to catch the deer, the tortoise was safely swimming across the river, leaving the net on the ground, while the crow and the mouse were back in the safety of the forest.

“There’s some magic at work here,” said the hunter when, expecting to find the tortoise where he had left him, he discovered that his prisoner had escaped. “The stupid beast could not have got out alone,” he added, as he picked up the net and walked off with it. “But he wasn’t worth keeping anyhow.”

“There’s some magic at play here,” said the hunter when, expecting to find the tortoise where he had left it, he discovered that his prisoner had escaped. “The dumb creature couldn't have gotten out by itself,” he added, as he picked up the net and walked away with it. “But he wasn't worth keeping anyway.”

That evening the four friends met once more, and talked over all they had gone through together. The deer and the tortoise were full of gratitude to the mouse, and could not say enough in his praise, but the crow was rather sulky, and remarked: “If it had not been for me, neither of you would ever have seen Hiranya. He was my friend before he was yours.”

That evening, the four friends got together again and talked about everything they had been through. The deer and the tortoise were really grateful to the mouse and couldn't stop praising him, but the crow was a bit moody and said, “If it weren't for me, neither of you would have ever met Hiranya. He was my friend before he was yours.”

“You are right,” said the tortoise, “and you must also remember that it was my armour which saved me from being killed in that terrible fall.”

“You're right,” said the tortoise, “and you should also remember that it was my shell that saved me from being killed in that awful fall.”

“Your armour would not have been of much use to you, if the hunter had been allowed to carry you to his home,” said the deer. “In my opinion you and I both owe our lives entirely to Hiranya. He is small and weak, it is true, but he has better brains than any of the rest of us, and I for one admire him with all my heart. I am glad I trusted him and obeyed him, when he ordered me to pretend to be dead, for I had not the least idea how that could help the tortoise.”

“Your armor wouldn’t have helped you much if the hunter had taken you to his home,” said the deer. “I truly believe that both of us owe our lives completely to Hiranya. He may be small and weak, but he’s smarter than any of us, and I admire him with all my heart. I’m glad I trusted him and followed his orders when he told me to pretend to be dead, because I had no idea how that would help the tortoise.”

“Have it your own way,” croaked the crow, “but I keep my own opinion all the same. But for me you would never have known my dear little Hiranya.”

“Do it your way,” croaked the crow, “but I still hold my own opinion. If it weren’t for me, you would never have known my dear little Hiranya.”

In spite of this little dispute the four friends were soon as happy together as before the adventure of the tortoise. They once more agreed never to part and lived happily together for many years, as they had done ever since they first met.

In spite of this small disagreement, the four friends were soon as happy together as they had been before the tortoise adventure. They once again promised never to separate and lived happily together for many years, just as they had since the day they first met.

13. What were the chief differences in the characters of the four friends?

13. What were the main differences in the personalities of the four friends?

14. Are those who are alike or unlike in character more likely to remain friends?

14. Are people with similar or different personalities more likely to stay friends?

15. How would you describe a true friend?

15. How would you describe a real friend?

16. What fault is more likely than any other to lead to loss of friendship?

16. What mistake is more likely than any other to cause a loss of friendship?

VIII.
A Clever Thief.

CHAPTER I

A certain man, named Hari-Sarman, who lived in a little village in India, where there were no rich people and everyone had to work hard to get his daily bread, got very weary of the life he had to lead. He had a wife whose name was Vidya, and a large family; and even if he had been very industrious it would have been difficult for him to get enough food for them all. Unfortunately he was not a bit industrious, but very lazy, and so was his wife. Neither of them made any attempt to teach their boys and girls to earn their own living; and if the other poor people in the village had not helped them, they would have starved. Hari-Sarman used to send his children out in different directions to beg or steal, whilst he and Vidya stayed at home doing nothing.

A man named Hari-Sarman lived in a small village in India where there were no wealthy people, and everyone had to work hard for their daily bread. He grew tired of the life he was leading. He had a wife named Vidya and a large family, and even if he had been very hardworking, it would have been tough for him to provide enough food for them all. Unfortunately, he was quite lazy, and so was his wife. Neither of them made any effort to teach their kids how to earn a living. If the other poor people in the village hadn't helped them, they would have starved. Hari-Sarman would send his children out in different directions to beg or steal while he and Vidya stayed home doing nothing.

One day he said to his wife: “Let us leave this stupid place, and go to some big city where we can pick up a living of some kind. I will pretend to be a wise man, able to find out secrets; and you can say that you know all about children, having had so many of your own.” Vidya gladly agreed to this, and the whole party set out, carrying the few possessions they had with them. In course of time they came to a big town, and Hari-Sarman went boldly to the chief house in it, leaving his wife and children outside. He asked to see the master, and was taken into his presence. This master was a very rich merchant, owning large estates in the country; but he cannot have been very clever, for he was at once quite taken in by the story Hari-Sarman told him. He said that he would find work for him and his wife, and that the children could be sent to a farm he had in the country, where they could be made very useful.

One day he said to his wife, “Let’s leave this silly place and head to a big city where we can make a living somehow. I’ll pretend to be a wise man who can discover secrets, and you can say you know everything about kids since you’ve had so many of your own.” Vidya happily agreed, and the whole group set out, taking the few belongings they had. Eventually, they arrived in a large town, and Hari-Sarman confidently approached the main house there, leaving his wife and kids outside. He asked to see the owner and was brought into his presence. This owner was a wealthy merchant with large estates in the countryside; however, he didn’t seem very smart, as he was quickly fooled by the story Hari-Sarman told him. He said he would find work for him and his wife, and that the children could be sent to a farm he owned in the countryside, where they could be put to good use.

Overjoyed at this, Hari-Sarman hastened out to tell his wife the good news; and the two were at once received into the grand residence, in which a small room was given to them for their own, whilst the children were taken away to the farm, fall of eager delight at the change from the wretched life they had been leading.

Overjoyed by this, Hari-Sarman rushed out to share the good news with his wife; and they were immediately welcomed into the grand house, where they were given a small room of their own, while the children were taken to the farm, filled with excitement at the change from the miserable life they had been living.

1. Would it have been better for Hari-Sarman and Vidya if their neighbours had not helped them?

1. Would it have been better for Hari-Sarman and Vidya if their neighbors hadn't helped them?

2. Do you think Hari-Sarman was the only person to blame for his poverty?

2. Do you think Hari-Sarman was the only one at fault for his poverty?

CHAPTER II

Soon after the arrival of the husband and wife at the merchant’s house, a very important event took place, namely, the marriage of the eldest daughter. Great were the preparations beforehand, in which Vidya took her full share, helping in the kitchen to make all manner of delicious dishes, and living in great luxury herself. For there was no stint in the wealthy home; even the humblest servants were well cared for. Vidya was happier than she had ever been before, now that she had plenty to do and plenty of good food. She became in fact quite a different creature, and began to wish she had been a better mother to her children. “When the wedding is over,” she thought, “I will go and see how they are getting on.” On the other hand she forgot all about her husband and scarcely ever saw him.

Soon after the husband and wife arrived at the merchant’s house, an important event took place: the marriage of the eldest daughter. There were extensive preparations, in which Vidya fully participated, helping in the kitchen to prepare all kinds of delicious dishes, and enjoying a life of luxury herself. There was no shortage in the wealthy household; even the humblest servants were well taken care of. Vidya was happier than she had ever been before, now that she had plenty to do and lots of good food. She became quite a different person and started to wish she had been a better mother to her children. “After the wedding is over,” she thought, “I’ll go and see how they’re doing.” On the other hand, she completely forgot about her husband and barely saw him.

It was all very different with Hari-Sarman himself. He had no special duties to perform and nobody seemed to want him. If he went into the kitchen, the busy servants ordered him to get out of their way; and he was not made welcome by the owner of the house or his guests. The merchant too forgot all about him, and he felt very lonely and miserable. He had been thinking to himself how much he would enjoy all the delicious food he would get after the wedding; and now he began to grumble: “I’m starving in the midst of plenty, that’s what I am. Something will have to be done to change this horrible state of things.”

It was completely different for Hari-Sarman himself. He didn’t have any specific tasks to do, and nobody seemed to want him around. When he went into the kitchen, the busy workers told him to get out of their way; and he wasn't welcomed by the homeowner or his guests. The merchant also forgot about him, and he felt really lonely and miserable. He had been thinking about how much he would enjoy all the delicious food he would get after the wedding, and now he started to complain: “I’m starving in the middle of plenty, that’s what I am. Something needs to change to fix this awful situation.”

Whilst the preparations for the wedding were going on, Vidya never came near her husband, and he lay awake a long time thinking, “What in the world can I do to make the master send for me?” All of a sudden an idea came into his head. “I’ll steal something valuable, and hide it away; and when everyone is being asked about the loss, the merchant will remember the man who can reveal secrets. Now what can I take that is sure to be missed? I know, I know!” And springing out of bed, he hastily dressed himself and crept out of the house.

While the wedding preparations were happening, Vidya didn't come near her husband, and he lay awake for a long time thinking, "What can I do to make the master send for me?" Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. "I’ll steal something valuable and hide it; when everyone starts asking about the loss, the merchant will think of the man who can reveal secrets. Now, what can I take that will definitely be noticed? I know, I know!" And jumping out of bed, he quickly got dressed and slipped out of the house.

3. What would you have done if you had been Hari-Sarman?

3. What would you have done if you were Hari-Sarman?

4. Do you think Vidya ever had any real love for her husband?

4. Do you think Vidya ever really loved her husband?

CHAPTER III

This was what Hari-Sarman decided to do. The merchant had a great many very beautiful horses, which lived in splendid stables and were taken the greatest possible care of. Amongst them was a lovely little Arab mare, the special favourite of the bride, who often went to pet it and give it sugar. “I’ll steal that mare and hide it away in the forest,” said the wicked man to himself. “Then, when every one is hunting for her, the master will remember the man who can reveal secrets and send for me. Ah! Ah! What a clever fellow I am! All the stablemen and grooms are feasting, I know; for I saw them myself when I tried to get hold of my wife. I can climb through a window that is always left open.” It turned out that he was right. He met no one on his way to the stables, which ware quite deserted. He got in easily, opened, the door from inside, and led out the little mare, which made no resistance; she had always been so kindly treated that she was not a bit afraid. He took the beautiful creature far into the depths of the forest, tied her up there, and got safely back to his own room without being seen.

This was what Hari-Sarman decided to do. The merchant had many beautiful horses that lived in impressive stables and were very well cared for. Among them was a lovely little Arabian mare, the bride's favorite, who often went to pet her and give her sugar. “I’ll steal that mare and hide her in the forest,” the wicked man thought to himself. “Then, when everyone is searching for her, the master will remember the man who can reveal secrets and send for me. Ah! Ah! What a clever guy I am! All the stablemen and grooms are partying, I know; I saw them myself when I tried to get hold of my wife. I can climb through a window that’s always left open.” It turned out he was right. He encountered no one on his way to the stables, which were completely deserted. He entered easily, opened the door from the inside, and led out the mare, who offered no resistance; she had always been treated kindly and wasn’t scared at all. He took the beautiful creature deep into the forest, tied her up there, and made it back to his room without being seen.

Early the next morning the merchant’s daughter, attended by her maidens, went to see her dear little mare, taking with her an extra supply of sugar. What was her distress when she found the stall empty! She guessed at once that a thief had got in during the night, and hurried home to tell her father, who was very, very angry with the stablemen who had deserted their posts, and declared they should all be flogged for it. “But the first thing to do is to get the mare back,” he said; and he ordered messengers to be sent in every direction, promising a big reward to anyone who brought news of the mare.

Early the next morning, the merchant’s daughter, accompanied by her maidens, went to check on her beloved little mare, bringing along some extra sugar. She was horrified to find the stall empty! She immediately suspected that a thief had come in during the night and rushed home to tell her father, who was extremely angry with the stablemen for abandoning their posts and insisted they should all be punished for it. “But the first thing we need to do is get the mare back,” he said, and he ordered messengers to be sent out in every direction, offering a large reward to anyone who had news of the mare.

Vidya of course heard all there was to hear, and at once suspected that Hari-Sarman had had something to do with the matter. “I expect he has hidden the mare,” she thought to herself, “and means to get the reward for finding it.” So she asked to see the master of the house, and when leave was granted to her she said to him:

Vidya obviously heard everything and immediately suspected that Hari-Sarman was involved. “I bet he’s hidden the mare,” she thought, “and plans to collect the reward for finding it.” So she asked to speak with the master of the house, and when she got permission, she said to him:

“Why do you not send for my husband, the man who can reveal secrets, because of the wonderful power that has been given him of seeing what is hidden from others? Many a time has he surprised me by what he has been able to do.”

“Why don’t you call for my husband, the guy who can uncover secrets because of the amazing ability he has to see what others can’t? He has often amazed me with what he can do.”

5. Do you think Vidya had any wish to help Hari-Sarman for his own sake?

5. Do you think Vidya wanted to help Hari-Sarman for his own sake?

6. Is there anything you think she should have done before seeing the master?

6. Is there anything you think she should have done before meeting the master?

CHAPTER IV

On hearing what Vidya said, the merchant at once told her to go and fetch her husband. But to her surprise Hari-Sarman refused to go back with her. “You can tell the master what you like,” he said, angrily. “You all forgot me entirely yesterday; and now you want me to help you, you suddenly remember my existence. I am not going to be at your beck and call or anyone else’s.”

On hearing what Vidya said, the merchant immediately told her to go get her husband. But to her surprise, Hari-Sarman refused to go back with her. “Say whatever you want to the master,” he said angrily. “You all completely forgot about me yesterday, and now that you need my help, you suddenly remember I exist. I’m not going to be at your beck and call or anyone else’s.”

Vidya entreated him to listen to reason, but it was no good. She had to go back and tell the merchant that he would not come. Instead of being made angry by this, however, the master surprised her by saying: “Your husband is right. I have treated him badly. Go and tell him I apologise, and will reward him well, if only he will come and help me.”

Vidya urged him to reconsider, but it didn't help. She had to return and inform the merchant that he wouldn't be coming. Instead of getting angry about it, though, the master surprised her by saying: “Your husband is right. I've treated him poorly. Go tell him I'm sorry, and I will reward him handsomely if he comes to help me.”

Back again went Vidya and this time she was more successful. But though Hari-Sarman said he would go back with her, he was very sulky and would not answer any of her questions. She could not understand him, and wished she had not left him to himself for so long. He behaved very strangely too when the master, who received him very kindly, asked him if he could tell him where the mare was. “I know,” he said, “what a wise and clever man you are.”

Vidya went back again, and this time she had better luck. However, even though Hari-Sarman said he would accompany her, he was really moody and wouldn’t respond to any of her questions. She couldn’t figure him out and wished she hadn’t left him alone for so long. He also acted very oddly when the master, who welcomed him warmly, asked if he could tell him where the mare was. “I know,” he said, “how wise and clever you are.”

“It didn’t seem much like it yesterday,” grumbled Hari-Sarman. “Nobody took any notice of me then, but now you want something of me, you find out that I am wise and clever. I am just the same person that I was yesterday.”

“It didn’t seem like much yesterday,” complained Hari-Sarman. “No one paid any attention to me then, but now that you want something from me, you suddenly discover that I’m wise and clever. I’m still the same person I was yesterday.”

“I know, I know,” said the merchant, “and I apologise for my neglect; but when a man’s daughter is going to be married, it’s no wonder some one gets neglected.”

“I know, I know,” said the merchant, “and I apologize for my neglect; but when someone's daughter is getting married, it's no surprise that some things get overlooked.”

7. Do you think Hari-Sarman was wise to treat his wife and the merchant as he did?

7. Do you think Hari-Sarman was smart to treat his wife and the merchant the way he did?

8. If the mare had been found whilst Hari-Sarman was talking to the master, what effect do you think the discovery would have had upon them both?

8. If the mare had been found while Hari-Sarman was talking to the master, how do you think that discovery would have affected both of them?

CHAPTER V

Hari-Sarman now thought it was time to take a different tone. So he put his hand in his pocket, and brought out a map he had got ready whilst waiting to be sent for, as he had felt sure he would be. He spread it out before the merchant, and pointed to a dark spot in the midst of many lines crossing each other in a bewildering manner, which he explained were pathways through the forest. “Under a tree, where that dark spot is, you will find the mare,” he said.

Hari-Sarman now thought it was time to change his approach. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a map he had prepared while waiting to be called, as he had been sure he would be. He spread it out in front of the merchant and pointed to a dark spot amid many lines intersecting in a confusing way, which he explained were paths through the forest. “Under a tree, at that dark spot, you will find the mare,” he said.

Overjoyed at the good news, the merchant at once sent a trusted servant to test the truth; and when the mare was brought back, nothing seemed too good for the man who had led to her recovery. At the wedding festivities Hari-Sarman was treated as an honoured guest, and no longer had he any need to complain of not having food enough. His wife of course thought he would forgive her now for having neglected him. But not a bit of it: he still sulked with her, and she could never feel quite sure what the truth was about the mare.

Thrilled by the good news, the merchant immediately sent a trusted servant to confirm it; when the mare was returned, nothing seemed too good for the man who helped bring her back. During the wedding celebrations, Hari-Sarman was treated as an honored guest, and he no longer had to complain about not having enough food. His wife thought he would forgive her for neglecting him, but not at all; he still sulked, and she could never be completely certain about the truth regarding the mare.

All went well with Hari-Sarman for a long time. But presently something happened which seemed likely to get him into very great trouble. A quantity of gold and many valuable jewels disappeared in the palace of the king of the country; and when the thief could not be discovered, some one told the king the story of the stolen mare, and how a man called Hari-Sarman, living in the house of a rich merchant in the chief city, had found her when everyone else had failed.

All went well for Hari-Sarman for a long time. But soon something happened that put him in serious trouble. A large amount of gold and many valuable jewels went missing from the king's palace, and when the thief couldn’t be found, someone told the king about the story of the stolen mare and how a man named Hari-Sarman, who lived in the house of a wealthy merchant in the main city, had found her when everyone else had failed.

“Fetch that man here at once,” ordered the king, and very soon Hari-Sarman was brought before him. “I hear you are so wise, you can reveal all secrets,” said the king. “Now tell me immediately who has stolen the gold and jewels and where they are to be found.”

“Bring that man here right now,” ordered the king, and soon Hari-Sarman was brought before him. “I hear you’re so wise that you can uncover all secrets,” said the king. “Now tell me right away who has stolen the gold and jewels and where they can be found.”

Poor Hari-Sarman did not know what to say or do. “Give me till to-morrow,” he replied in a faltering voice; “I must have a little time to think.”

Poor Hari-Sarman didn’t know what to say or do. “Give me until tomorrow,” he said in a shaky voice; “I need a bit of time to think.”

“I will not give you a single hour,” answered the king. For seeing the man before him was frightened, he began to suspect he was a deceiver. “If you do not at once tell me where the gold and jewels are, I will have you flogged until you find your tongue.”

“I’m not giving you even an hour,” replied the king. Noticing that the man in front of him looked scared, he started to think that he might be a fraud. “If you don’t tell me right now where the gold and jewels are, I’ll have you whipped until you speak.”

Hearing this, Hari-Sarman, though more terrified than ever, saw that his only chance of gaining time to make up some story was to get the king to believe in him. So he drew himself up and answered: “The wisest magicians need to employ means to find out the truth. Give me twenty-four hours, and I will name the thieves.”

Hearing this, Hari-Sarman, although more scared than ever, realized that his only chance to buy some time to come up with a story was to convince the king of his credibility. So he straightened up and replied: “The smartest magicians still need to use methods to uncover the truth. Give me twenty-four hours, and I will identify the thieves.”

“You are not much of a magician if you cannot find out such a simple thing as I ask of you,” said the king. And turning to the guards, he ordered them to take Hari-Sarman to prison, and shut him up there without food or drink till he came to his senses. The man was dragged away, and very soon he found himself alone in a dark and gloomy room from which he saw no hope of escape.

“You're not much of a magician if you can’t figure out something so simple as what I’m asking,” said the king. Turning to the guards, he ordered them to take Hari-Sarman to prison and lock him up there without food or drink until he came to his senses. The man was dragged away, and soon he found himself alone in a dark and gloomy room with no hope of escape.

He was in despair and walked up and down, trying in vain to think of some way of escape. “I shall die here of starvation, unless my wife finds some means of setting me free,” he said. “I wish I had treated her better instead of being so sulky with her.” He tried the bars of the window, but they were very strong: he could not hope to move them. And he beat against the door, but no notice was taken of that.

He was in despair and paced back and forth, trying to think of some way to escape. “I’m going to die here from starvation unless my wife figures out a way to free me,” he said. “I wish I had treated her better instead of being so moody.” He tried the window bars, but they were really strong: he couldn’t hope to move them. And he banged on the door, but no one paid any attention.

9. What lesson does the trouble Hari-Sarman was in teach?

9. What lesson does the trouble Hari-Sarman found himself in teach?

10. Do you think it would have been better for him to tell the king he could not reveal secrets?

10. Do you think it would have been better for him to tell the king that he couldn't reveal secrets?

CHAPTER VI

When it got quite dark in the prison, Hari-Sarman began to talk to himself aloud. “Oh,” he said, “I wish I had bitten my tongue out before I told that lie about the mare. It is all my foolish tongue which has got me into this trouble. Tongue! Tongue!” he went on, “it is all your fault.”

When it got really dark in the prison, Hari-Sarman started talking to himself out loud. “Oh,” he said, “I wish I had bitten my tongue off before I told that lie about the mare. It’s all my foolish tongue that got me into this mess. Tongue! Tongue!” he continued, “it's all your fault.”

Now a very strange thing happened. The money and jewels had been stolen by a man, who had been told where they were by a young servant girl in the palace whose name was Jihva, which is the Sanskrit word for tongue; and this girl was in a great fright when she heard that a revealer of secrets had been taken before the king. “He will tell of my share in the matter,” she thought, “and I shall get into trouble,” It so happened that the guard at the prison door was fond of her, as well as the thief who had stolen the money and jewels. So when all was quiet in the palace, Jihva slipped away to see if she could get that guard to let her see the prisoner. “If I promise to give him part of the money,” she thought, “he will undertake not to betray me.”

Now, a very strange thing happened. The money and jewels were stolen by a man who learned where they were from a young servant girl in the palace named Jihva, which means "tongue" in Sanskrit. She was really scared when she heard that someone who reveals secrets had been brought before the king. “He will talk about my involvement in this,” she thought, “and I’ll end up in trouble.” As luck would have it, the guard at the prison door liked her, just like the thief who took the money and jewels. So, when everything was quiet in the palace, Jihva snuck out to see if she could get the guard to let her visit the prisoner. “If I promise to give him some of the money,” she thought, “he won’t betray me.”

The guard was glad enough when Jihva came to talk to him, and he let her listen at the key-hole to what Hari-Sarman was saying. Just imagine her astonishment when she heard him repeating her name again and again. “Jihva! Jihva! Thou,” he cried, “art the cause of this suffering. Why didst thou behave in such a foolish manner, just for the sake of the good things of this life? Never can I forgive thee, Jihva, thou wicked, wicked one!”

The guard was pretty happy when Jihva came to talk to him, and he let her listen at the keyhole to what Hari-Sarman was saying. Just think about her shock when she heard him saying her name over and over. “Jihva! Jihva! You,” he shouted, “are the reason for this suffering. Why did you act so foolishly, just for the sake of the good things in this life? I can never forgive you, Jihva, you wicked, wicked one!”

“Oh! oh!” cried Jihva in an agony of terror, “he knows the truth; he knows that I helped the thief.” And she entreated the guard to let her into the prison that she might plead with Hari-Sarman not to tell the king what she had done. The man hesitated at first, but in the end she persuaded him to consent by promising him a large reward.

“Oh! oh!” cried Jihva in a panic, “he knows the truth; he knows that I helped the thief.” She begged the guard to let her into the prison so she could plead with Hari-Sarman not to tell the king what she had done. The guard hesitated at first, but in the end, she convinced him to agree by promising him a large reward.

When the key grated in the lock, Hari-Sarman stopped talking aloud, wondering whether what he had been saying had been overheard by the guard, and half hoping that his wife had got leave to come and see him. As the door opened and he saw a woman coming in by the light of a lantern held up by the guard, he cried, “Vidya my beloved!” But he soon realized that it was a stranger. He was indeed surprised and relieved, when Jihva suddenly threw herself at his feet and, clinging to his knees, began to weep and moan “Oh, most holy man,” she cried between her sobs, “who knowest the very secrets of the heart, I have come to confess that it was indeed I, Jihva, your humble servant, who aided the thief to take the jewels and the gold and to hide them beneath the big pomegranate tree behind the palace.”

When the key scraped in the lock, Hari-Sarman stopped talking, wondering if the guard had overheard him, and half-hoping that his wife had been granted permission to visit him. As the door opened and he saw a woman entering with a lantern held by the guard, he shouted, “Vidya, my love!” But he quickly realized that it was a stranger. He was genuinely surprised and relieved when Jihva suddenly fell at his feet and, clutching his knees, started to cry and moan. “Oh, most holy man,” she cried between her sobs, “you who know the very secrets of the heart, I have come to confess that it was indeed I, Jihva, your humble servant, who helped the thief take the jewels and gold and hide them under the big pomegranate tree behind the palace.”

“Rise,” replied Hari-Sarman, overjoyed at hearing this. “You have told me nothing that I did not know, for no secret is hidden from me. What reward will you give me if I save you from the wrath of the king?”

“Get up,” replied Hari-Sarman, thrilled to hear this. “You haven't told me anything I didn't already know, as no secret is hidden from me. What will you give me if I save you from the king's anger?”

“I will give you all the money I have,” said Jihva; “and that is not a little.”

“I’ll give you all the money I have,” Jihva said, “and it’s quite a bit.”

“That also I knew,” said Hari-Sarman. “For you have good wages, and many a time you have stolen money that did not belong to you. Go now and fetch it all, and have no fear that I will betray you.”

"Yeah, I knew that too," said Hari-Sarman. "You get paid well, and you've stolen money that wasn't yours more times than I can count. Go now and get everything, and don't worry, I won't snitch on you."

11. What mistakes do you think Jihva made in what she said to Hari-Sarman?

11. What do you think Jihva got wrong in what she said to Hari-Sarman?

12. What would have been the best thing for her to do when she thought she was found out?

12. What would have been the best thing for her to do when she thought she was discovered?

CHAPTER VII

Without waiting a moment Jihva hurried away to fetch the money; but when she got back with it, the man on guard, who had heard everything that had passed between her and Hari-Sarman, would not let her in to the prison again till she gave him ten gold pieces. Thinking that Hari-Sarman really knew exactly how much money she had, Jihva was afraid he would be angry when he missed some of it; and again she let out the truth, which he might never have guessed. For she began at once to say, “I brought all I had, but the man at the door has taken ten pieces.” This did vex Hari-Sarman very much, and he told her he would let the king know what she had done, unless she fetched the thief who had taken the money and jewels. “I cannot do that,” said Jihva, “for he is very far away. He lives with his brother, Indra Datta, in the forest beyond the river, more than a day’s journey from here.” “I did but try you,” said the clever Hari-Sarman, who now knew who the thief was; “for I can see him where he is at this moment. Now go home and wait there till I send for you.”

Without wasting a second, Jihva rushed off to get the money; but when she returned with it, the guard, who had overheard everything between her and Hari-Sarman, wouldn’t let her back into the prison until she paid him ten gold coins. Worried that Hari-Sarman would be upset when he realized some money was missing, she revealed a secret he might never have known. She started by saying, “I brought all I had, but the man at the door took ten coins.” This really annoyed Hari-Sarman, and he told her he would inform the king about what she did unless she brought him the thief who took the money and jewels. “I can’t do that,” Jihva replied, “because he’s very far away. He lives with his brother, Indra Datta, in the forest beyond the river, more than a day’s journey from here.” “I was just testing you,” said the clever Hari-Sarman, who now recognized the thief; “because I can see him right where he is at this moment. Now go home and wait there until I call for you.”

But Jihva, who loved the thief and did not want him to be punished, refused to go until Hari-Sarman promised that he would not tell the king who the man was or where he lived. “I would rather,” she said, “bear all the punishment than that he should suffer.” Even Hari-Sarman was touched at this, and fearing that if he kept Jihva longer, she would be found in the prison by messengers from the king, he promised that no harm should come to her or the thief, and let her go.

But Jihva, who loved the thief and didn’t want him to be punished, refused to leave until Hari-Sarman promised that he wouldn’t tell the king who the man was or where he lived. “I’d rather,” she said, “take all the punishment than let him suffer.” Even Hari-Sarman was moved by this, and worried that if he kept Jihva there too long, messengers from the king would find her in the prison, he promised that no harm would come to her or the thief, and let her go.

Very soon after this, messengers came to take Hari-Sarman once more before the king; who received him very coldly and began at once to threaten him with a terrible punishment, if he did not say who the thief was, and where the gold and jewels were. Even now Hari-Sarman pretended to be unwilling to speak. But when he saw that the king would put up with no more delay, he said, “I will lead you to the spot where the treasure is buried, but the name of the thief, though I know it, I will never betray.” The king, who did not really care much who the thief was, so long as he got back his money, lost not a moment, but ordered his attendants to get spades and follow him. Very soon Hari-Sarman brought them to the pomegranate tree. And there, sure enough, deep down in the ground, was all that had been lost.

Very soon after this, messengers arrived to take Hari-Sarman back to the king, who greeted him coldly and immediately threatened him with severe punishment if he didn’t reveal who the thief was and where the gold and jewels were. Even then, Hari-Sarman pretended to be hesitant to speak. But when he noticed that the king wouldn’t tolerate any more delays, he said, “I will take you to the place where the treasure is buried, but I will never reveal the name of the thief, even though I know it.” The king, who didn't really care about the identity of the thief as long as he got his money back, wasted no time and ordered his attendants to grab shovels and follow him. Soon, Hari-Sarman led them to the pomegranate tree. And sure enough, deep in the ground, lay all that had been lost.

Nothing was now too good for Hari-Sarman: the king was greatly delighted, and heaped riches and honours upon him. But some of the wise men at the court suspected that he was really a deceiver, and set about trying to find out all they could about him. They sent for the man who had been on guard at the prison, and asked him many questions. He did not dare tell the truth, for he knew he would be terribly punished if he let out that Jihva had been allowed to see his prisoner; but he hesitated so much that the wise men knew he was not speaking the truth. One of them, whom the king loved, and trusted very much, whose name was Deva-Jnanin, said to his master: “I do not like to see that man, about whom we really know nothing, treated as he is. He might easily have found out where the treasure was hidden without any special power. Will you not test him in some other way in my presence and that of your chief advisers?”

Nothing was too good for Hari-Sarman now: the king was thrilled and showered him with wealth and honors. However, some wise men at the court suspected he was actually a fraud and began trying to uncover the truth about him. They summoned the guard who had been at the prison and asked him many questions. He didn’t dare reveal the truth, knowing he would face severe punishment for disclosing that Jihva had been allowed to see his prisoner; but he hesitated so much that the wise men realized he wasn't being honest. One of them, whom the king cherished and trusted greatly, named Deva-Jnanin, said to his master: “I don’t like seeing this man, about whom we really know nothing, treated in this way. He could easily have discovered the location of the treasure without any special abilities. Could you not test him in some other way in my presence and that of your chief advisers?”

The king, who was always ready to listen to reason, agreed to this; and after a long consultation with Deva-Jnanin, he decided on a very clever puzzle with which to try Hari-Sarman. A live frog was put into a pitcher; the lid was shut down, and the man who pretended to know everything was brought into the great reception room, where all the wise men of the court were gathered together round the throne, on which sat the king in his royal robes. Deva-Jnanin had been chosen by his master to speak for him; and coming forward, he pointed to the small pitcher on the ground, and said: “Great as are the honours already bestowed on you, they shall be increased if you can say at once what is in that pitcher.”

The king, who was always open to reason, agreed to this; and after a long discussion with Deva-Jnanin, he came up with a clever puzzle to test Hari-Sarman. A live frog was placed in a pitcher; the lid was closed, and the man who claimed to know everything was brought into the large reception room, where all the wise men of the court were gathered around the throne, where the king sat in his royal robes. Deva-Jnanin had been chosen by the king to speak on his behalf; and stepping forward, he pointed to the small pitcher on the ground and said: “As great as the honors you’ve already received are, they will be even greater if you can immediately tell us what’s in that pitcher.”

13. What kind of man do you think the king was from his behaviour to Hari-Sarman?

13. What kind of person do you think the king was based on how he treated Hari-Sarman?

14. Was it wise or foolish of Hari-Sarman to remain in the city after his very narrow escape?

14. Was it smart or stupid for Hari-Sarman to stay in the city after his close call?

CHAPTER VIII

Hari-Sarman thought when he looked at the pitcher: “Alas, alas, it is all over with me now! Never can I find out what is in it. Would that I had left this town with the money I had from Jihva before it was too late!” Then he began to mutter to himself, as it was always his habit to do when he was in trouble. It so happened that, when he was a little boy, his father used to call him frog, and now his thoughts went back to the time when he was a happy innocent child, and he said aloud: “Oh, frog, what trouble has come to you! That pitcher will be the death of you!”

Hari-Sarman thought as he gazed at the pitcher, “Oh no, it’s all over for me now! I'll never find out what’s inside it. I wish I had left this town with the money I got from Jihva before it was too late!” Then he started to mumble to himself, which was his usual way of coping with trouble. It so happened that, when he was a little kid, his father called him frog, and now his mind drifted back to the days when he was a carefree child, and he said out loud, “Oh, frog, what a mess you've gotten yourself into! That pitcher is going to be the end of you!”

Even Deva-Jnanin was astonished when he heard that; and so were all the other wise men. The king was delighted to find that after all he had made no mistake; and all the people who had been allowed to come in to see the trial were greatly excited. Shouting for joy the king called Hari-Sarman to come to the foot of the throne, and told him he would never, never doubt him again. He should have yet more money, a beautiful house in the country as well as the one he already had in the town, and his children should be brought from the farm to live with him and their mother, who should have lovely dresses and ornaments to wear.

Even Deva-Jnanin was surprised when he heard that, and so were all the other wise men. The king was thrilled to discover that he had made no mistake after all, and everyone who had been allowed to attend the trial was very excited. Shouting in joy, the king called Hari-Sarman to come to the foot of the throne and told him he would never doubt him again. He would receive even more money, a beautiful house in the countryside in addition to the one he already had in town, and his children would be brought from the farm to live with him and their mother, who would receive lovely dresses and jewelry to wear.

Nobody was more surprised than Hari-Sarman himself. He guessed, of course, that there was a frog in the pitcher. And when the king had ended his speech, he said: “One thing I ask in addition to all that has been given me, that I may keep the pitcher in memory of this day, when my truth has been proved once more beyond a doubt.”

Nobody was more surprised than Hari-Sarman himself. He figured, of course, that there was a frog in the pitcher. And when the king finished his speech, he said: “One thing I want besides everything that has been given to me, that I may keep the pitcher as a reminder of this day, when my truth has been proven once again beyond any doubt.”

His request was, of course, granted; and he went off with the pitcher under his arm, full of rejoicing over his narrow escape. At the same time he was also full of fear for the future. He knew only too well that it had only been by a lucky chance that he had used the word Jihva in his first danger and Frog in the second. He was not likely to get off a third time; and he made up his mind that he would skip away some dark night soon, with all the money and jewels he could carry, and be seen no more where such strange adventures had befallen him. He did not even tell his wife what he meant to do, but pretended to have forgiven her entirely for the way she had neglected him when he was poor, and to be glad that their children were to be restored to them. Before they came from the farm their father had disappeared, and nobody ever found out what had become of him; but the king let his family keep what had been given to him, and to the end believed he really had been what he had pretended to be. Only Deva-Jnanin had his doubts; but he kept them to himself, for he thought, “Now the man is gone, it really does not matter who or what he was.”

His request was granted, of course, and he left with the pitcher under his arm, feeling joyful about his narrow escape. At the same time, he was also worried about the future. He knew very well that it had only been a lucky chance that he had used the word Jihva in his first danger and Frog in the second. He wasn't likely to get lucky a third time; so he decided that he would sneak away one dark night soon, with all the money and jewels he could carry, and vanish from the place where such strange adventures had happened to him. He didn't even tell his wife what he planned to do, pretending to have completely forgiven her for neglecting him when he was poor, and to be glad that their children were about to be returned to them. Before they came back from the farm, their father had vanished, and nobody ever found out what happened to him; but the king let his family keep what had been given to him and believed until the end that he truly was who he pretended to be. Only Deva-Jnanin had his doubts, but he kept them to himself, thinking, “Now that the man is gone, it really doesn't matter who or what he was.”

15. What is the chief lesson to be learnt from this story?

15. What is the main lesson to take away from this story?

16. What do you think it was that made Hari-Sarman think of his boyhood when he was in trouble?

16. What do you think made Hari-Sarman remember his childhood when he was in trouble?

17. Do you think he took the pitcher and frog with him when he left the city?

17. Do you think he took the pitcher and frog with him when he left the city?

18. Do you think there was anything good in the character of Hari-Sarman?

18. Do you believe there was anything good about Hari-Sarman's character?

IX.
The Hermit’s Daughter.

CHAPTER I

Near a town in India called Ikshumati, on a beautiful wide river, with trees belonging to a great forest near its banks, there dwelt a holy man named Mana Kanaka, who spent a great part of his life praying to God. He had lost his wife when his only child, a lovely girl called Kadali-Garbha, was only a few months old. Kadali-Garbha was a very happy girl, with many friends in the woods round her home, not children like herself, but wild creatures, who knew she would not do them any harm. They loved her and she loved them. The birds were so tame that they would eat out of her hand, and the deer used to follow her about in the hope of getting the bread she carried in her pocket for them. Her father taught her all she knew, and that was a great deal; for she could read quite learned books in the ancient language of her native land. Better even than what she found out in those books was what Mana Kanaka told her about the loving God of all gods who rules the world and all that live in it. Kadali-Garbha also learnt a great deal through her friendship with wild animals. She knew where the birds built their nests, where the baby deer were born, where the squirrels hid their nuts, and what food all the dwellers in the forest liked best. She helped her father to work in their garden in which all their own food was grown; and she loved to cook the fruit and vegetables for Mana Kanaka and herself. Her clothes were made of the bark of the trees in the forest, which she herself wove into thin soft material suitable for wearing in a hot climate.

Near a town in India called Ikshumati, by a beautiful wide river with trees from a great forest along its banks, lived a holy man named Mana Kanaka, who spent most of his life praying to God. He had lost his wife when their only child, a lovely girl named Kadali-Garbha, was just a few months old. Kadali-Garbha was a very happy girl, with many friends in the woods around her home, not other children like her, but wild animals that knew she meant them no harm. They loved her, and she loved them back. The birds were so tame that they would eat from her hand, and the deer would follow her, hoping for the bread she kept in her pocket for them. Her father taught her everything she knew, which was a lot; she could read complex books in the ancient language of her homeland. Even better than what she found in those books was what Mana Kanaka shared with her about the loving God of all gods who rules the world and everyone in it. Kadali-Garbha also learned a lot from her friendship with wild animals. She knew where the birds built their nests, where the baby deer were born, where the squirrels hid their nuts, and what food all the creatures in the forest liked best. She helped her father work in their garden, where they grew all their own food; and she enjoyed cooking the fruits and vegetables for Mana Kanaka and herself. Her clothes were made from the bark of the trees in the forest, which she wove into thin, soft fabric suitable for wearing in a hot climate.

1. What do you think it was which made the animals trust Kadali-Garbha?

1. What do you think it was that made the animals trust Kadali-Garbha?

2. Could you have been happy in the forest with no other children to play with?

2. Could you have been happy in the woods without any other kids to play with?

CHAPTER II

Kadali-Garbha never even thought about other children, because she had not been used to having them with her. She was just as happy as the day was long, and never wished for any change. But when she was about sixteen something happened which quite altered her whole life. One day her father had gone into the forest to cut wood, and had left her alone. She had finished tidying the house, and got everything ready for the midday meal, and was sitting at the door of her home, reading to herself, with birds fluttering about her head and a pet doe lying beside her, when she heard the noise of a horse’s feet approaching. She looked up, and there on the other side of the fence was a very handsome young man seated on a great black horse, which he had reined up when he caught sight of her. He looked at her without speaking, and she looked back at him with her big black eyes full of surprise at his sudden appearance. She made a beautiful picture, with the green creepers covering the hut behind her, and the doe, which had started up in fear of the horse, pressing against her.

Kadali-Garbha had never really thought about other kids, since she wasn't used to having them around. She was as happy as could be and never wished for anything different. But when she turned sixteen, something happened that changed her entire life. One day, her dad went into the forest to chop wood and left her alone. She had finished cleaning the house, prepared everything for lunch, and was sitting at the door of her home, reading quietly, with birds fluttering around her head and a pet doe lying by her side, when she heard the sound of a horse's hooves approaching. She looked up and saw a very handsome young man riding a huge black horse, which he had pulled to a stop when he noticed her. He gazed at her in silence, and she stared back at him, her big black eyes filled with surprise at his sudden arrival. She made a stunning sight, with the green vines covering the hut behind her and the doe, startled by the horse, pressing against her.

The man was the king of the country, whose name was Dridha-Varman. He had been hunting and had got separated from his attendants. He was very much surprised to find anyone living in the very depths of the forest, and was going to ask the young girl who she was, when Kadali-Garbha saw her father coming along the path leading to his home. Jumping up, she ran to meet him, glad that he had come; for she had never before seen a young man and was as shy as any of the wild creatures of the woods. Now that Mana Kanaka was with her, she got over her fright, and felt quite safe, clinging to his arm as he and the king talked together.

The man was the king of the country, named Dridha-Varman. He had been hunting and had gotten separated from his attendants. He was very surprised to find anyone living deep in the forest, and was about to ask the young girl who she was when Kadali-Garbha saw her father coming down the path to their home. She jumped up and ran to meet him, happy that he had arrived; she had never seen a young man before and was as shy as any of the wild animals in the woods. Now that Mana Kanaka was with her, she overcame her fear and felt completely safe, clinging to his arm as he and the king talked together.

3. Can you describe just how Kadali-Garbha felt when she saw the king?

3. Can you describe how Kadali-Garbha felt when she saw the king?

4. Do you think it would have been a good or a bad thing for her to live all the rest of her life in the forest?

4. Do you think it would have been a good or a bad thing for her to spend the rest of her life in the forest?

CHAPTER III

Mana Kanaka knew at once that the man on the horse was the king; and a great fear entered his heart when he saw how Dridha-Varman looked at his beloved only child.

Mana Kanaka instantly recognized that the man on the horse was the king, and a deep fear filled his heart when he saw how Dridha-Varman gazed at his cherished only child.

“Who are you, and who is that lovely girl?” asked the king. And Mana Kanaka answered, “I am only a humble woodcutter; and this is my only child, whose mother has long been dead.”

“Who are you, and who is that lovely girl?” asked the king. And Mana Kanaka answered, “I’m just a humble woodcutter; and this is my only child, whose mother has been dead for a long time.”

“Her mother must have been a very lovely woman, if her daughter is like her,” said the king. “Never before have I seen such perfect beauty.”

“Her mom must have been a really beautiful woman if her daughter is anything like her,” said the king. “I’ve never seen such perfect beauty before.”

“Her mother,” replied Mana Kanaka, “was indeed what you say; and her soul was as beautiful as the body in which it dwelt all too short a time.”

“Her mother,” replied Mana Kanaka, “was definitely what you say; and her soul was as beautiful as the body that held it for far too short a time.”

“I would have your daughter for my wife,” said the king; “and if you will give her to me, she shall have no wish ungratified. She shall have servants to wait on her and other young girls to be her companions; beautiful clothes to wear, the best of food to eat, horses and carriages as many as she will, and no work to do with her own hands.”

“I want your daughter to be my wife,” said the king; “and if you agree to this, I promise she will have every wish fulfilled. She will have servants to attend to her, other young girls to be her friends, beautiful clothes to wear, the finest food to eat, as many horses and carriages as she wants, and no work to do with her own hands.”

5. If you had been Kadali-Garbha, what would you have said when you heard all these promises?

5. If you were Kadali-Garbha, what would you have said when you heard all these promises?

6. Of all the things the king said she should have, which would you have liked best?

6. Of all the things the king said she should have, which one would you have liked the most?

CHAPTER IV

What Kadali-Garbha did was to cling closely to her father, hiding her face on his arm and whispering, “I will not leave you: do not send me away from you, dear father.”

What Kadali-Garbha did was cling tightly to her father, hiding her face on his arm and whispering, “I won’t leave you: please don’t send me away from you, dear father.”

Mana Kanaka stroked her hair, and said in a gentle voice:

Mana Kanaka ran her fingers through her hair and said in a soothing voice:

“But, dear child, your father is old, and must leave you soon. It is a great honour for his little girl to be chosen by the king for his bride. Do not be afraid, but look at him and see how handsome he is and how kind he looks.”

“But, dear child, your father is old and must leave you soon. It is a great honor for his little girl to be chosen by the king as his bride. Do not be afraid, but look at him and see how handsome he is and how kind he looks.”

Then Kadali-Garbha looked at the king, who smiled at her and looked so charming that her fear began to leave her. She still clung to her father, but no longer hid her face; and Mana Kanaka begged Kadali-Garbha to let him send her away, so that he might talk with the king alone about the wish he had expressed to marry her. The king consented to this, and Kadali-Garbha gladly ran away. But when she reached the door of her home, she looked back, and knew in her heart that she already loved the king and did not want him to go away.

Then Kadali-Garbha looked at the king, who smiled at her with such charm that her fear started to fade away. She still held onto her father but didn't hide her face anymore; and Mana Kanaka asked Kadali-Garbha if he could send her away so that he could speak with the king alone about his desire to marry her. The king agreed, and Kadali-Garbha happily ran off. But when she got to the door of her home, she looked back and realized in her heart that she was already in love with the king and didn't want him to leave.

It did not take long for the matter of the marriage to be settled. For Mana Kanaka, sad though he was to lose his dear only child, was glad that she should be a queen, and have some one to take care of her when he was gone. After this first visit to the little house in the forest the king came every day to see Kadali-Garbha, bringing all kinds of presents for her. She learnt to love him so much that she became as eager as he was for the wedding to be soon. When the day was fixed, the king sent several ladies of his court to dress the bride in clothes more beautiful that she had ever dreamt of; and in them she looked more lovely even than the first day her lover had seen her.

It didn't take long for the marriage to be arranged. Mana Kanaka, sad to lose his beloved only child, was happy that she would be a queen and have someone to look after her when he was no longer around. After his first visit to the little house in the forest, the king started coming every day to see Kadali-Garbha, bringing her all sorts of gifts. She grew to love him so much that she became just as eager as he was for the wedding to be soon. When the date was set, the king sent several ladies from his court to dress the bride in clothes more beautiful than she had ever imagined; in them, she looked even more stunning than the first day her lover had seen her.

Now amongst these ladies was a very wise woman who could see what was going to happen; and she knew that there would be troubles for the young queen in the palace, because many would be jealous of her happiness. She was very much taken with the beautiful innocent girl, and wanted to help her so much that she managed to get her alone for a few minutes, when she said to her: “I want you to promise me something. It is to take this packet of mustard seeds, hide it in the bosom of your dress, and when you ride to the palace with your husband, strew the seed along the path as you go. You know how quickly mustard grows. Well, it will spring up soon; and if you want to come home again, you can easily find the way by following the green shoots. Alas, I fear they will not have time to wither before you need their help!”

Now among these ladies was a very wise woman who could foresee what was going to happen; she knew that the young queen would face troubles in the palace because many would be jealous of her happiness. She was quite taken with the beautiful, innocent girl and wanted to help her so much that she managed to get her alone for a few minutes. She said to her, “I want you to promise me something. Take this packet of mustard seeds, hide it in the front of your dress, and when you ride to the palace with your husband, scatter the seeds along the path as you go. You know how quickly mustard grows. Well, it will sprout soon; and if you want to come home again, you can easily follow the green shoots to find your way back. Alas, I fear they won’t have time to wither before you need their help!”

Kadali-Garbha laughed when the wise woman talked about trouble coming to her. She was so happy, she could not believe she would want to come home again so soon. “My father can come to me when I want him,” she said. “I need only tell my dear husband to send for him.” But for all that she took the packet of seeds and hid it in her dress.

Kadali-Garbha laughed when the wise woman talked about trouble coming her way. She was so happy that she couldn’t believe she would want to come home again so soon. “My father can come to me whenever I want,” she said. “I just need to ask my dear husband to send for him.” Still, she took the packet of seeds and hid it in her dress.

7. Would you have done as the wise woman told you if you had been the bride?

7. Would you have followed the wise woman's advice if you were the bride?

8. Ought Kadali-Garbha to have told the king about the mustard seed?

8. Should Kadali-Garbha have told the king about the mustard seed?

CHAPTER V

After the wedding was over, the king mounted his beautiful horse, and bending down, took his young wife up before him. Holding her close to him with his right arm, he held the reins in his left hand; and away they went, soon leaving all the attendants far behind them, the queen scattering the mustard seed as she had promised to do. When they arrived at the palace there were great rejoicings, and everybody seemed charmed with the queen, who was full of eager interest in all that she saw.

After the wedding, the king got on his beautiful horse and leaned down to lift his young wife up in front of him. He held her close with his right arm while gripping the reins with his left hand, and off they went, quickly leaving all the attendants far behind, with the queen scattering the mustard seed as she had promised. When they reached the palace, there were great celebrations, and everyone seemed enchanted by the queen, who was eagerly interested in everything she saw.

For several weeks there was nobody in the wide world so happy and light-hearted as the bride. The king spent many hours a day with her, and was never tired of listening to all she had to tell him about her life in the forest with her father. Every day he gave her some fresh proof of his love, and he never refused to do anything she asked him to do. But presently a change came. Amongst the ladies of the court there was a beautiful woman, who had hoped to be queen herself, and hated Kadali-Garbha so much that she made up her mind to get her into disgrace with the king. She asked first one powerful person and then another to help her; but everybody loved the queen, and the wicked woman began to be afraid that those she had told about her wish to harm her would warn the king. So she sought about for some one who did not know Kadali-Garbha, and suddenly remembered a wise woman named Asoka-Mala, who lived in a cave not far from the town, to whom many people used to go for advice in their difficulties. She went to this woman one night, and told her a long story in which there was not one word of truth. The young queen, she said, did not really love the king; and with the help of her father, who was a magician, she meant to poison him. How could this terrible thing be prevented, she asked; and she promised that if only Asoka-Mala would help to save Dridha-Varman, she would give her a great deal of money.

For several weeks, no one in the whole world was as happy and carefree as the bride. The king spent many hours a day with her and was never tired of hearing about her life in the forest with her father. Every day he showed her more proof of his love, and he never refused any of her requests. But soon, things changed. Among the ladies of the court was a beautiful woman who had hoped to be queen herself. She despised Kadali-Garbha so much that she decided to get her into trouble with the king. She asked one powerful person after another for help, but everyone loved the queen, and the wicked woman started to fear that those she confided in would warn the king. So, she looked for someone who didn’t know Kadali-Garbha and suddenly remembered a wise woman named Asoka-Mala, who lived in a cave not far from town, and to whom many people went for advice in their struggles. One night, she visited this woman and told her a long story that was entirely false. She claimed that the young queen didn’t really love the king and that, with the help of her father, who was a magician, she planned to poison him. How could this terrible thing be stopped, she asked, promising that if Asoka-Mala helped save Dridha-Varman, she would reward her handsomely.

Asoka-Mala guessed at once that the story was not true, and that it was only because the woman was jealous of the beautiful young queen that she wished to hurt her. But she loved money very much. Instead therefore of at once refusing to have anything to do with the matter, she said: “Bring me fifty gold pieces now, and promise me another fifty when the queen is sent away from the palace, and I will tell you what to do.”

Asoka-Mala immediately suspected that the story was false and that the woman simply wanted to harm the beautiful young queen out of jealousy. However, she loved money a lot. So instead of outright refusing to get involved, she said, “Give me fifty gold pieces now and promise me another fifty when the queen is gone from the palace, and I’ll tell you what to do.”

The wicked woman promised all this at once. The very next night she brought the first fifty pieces of gold to the cave, and Asoka-Mala told her that she must get the barber, who saw the king alone every day, to tell him he had found out a secret about the queen. “You must tell the barber all you have already told me. But be very careful to give some proof of your story. For if you do not do so, you will only have wasted the fifty gold pieces you have already given to me; and, more than that, you will be terribly punished for trying to hurt the queen, whom everybody loves.”

The wicked woman promised everything right away. The very next night, she brought the first fifty gold coins to the cave, and Asoka-Mala told her that she needed to get the barber, who saw the king alone every day, to tell him he had discovered a secret about the queen. “You must tell the barber everything you've told me. But be very careful to provide some proof of your story. If you don’t, you’ll just have wasted the fifty gold coins you already gave me; and worse, you’ll face severe punishment for trying to harm the queen, whom everyone loves.”

9. Do you think this plot against Kadali-Garbha was likely to succeed?

9. Do you think this scheme against Kadali-Garbha was likely to succeed?

10. Can you think of any way in which the wise woman might have helped the queen and also have gained a reward for herself?

10. Can you think of any way the wise woman could have helped the queen and also got a reward for herself?

CHAPTER VI

The wicked woman went back to the palace, thinking all the way to herself, “How can I get a proof of what is not true?” At last an idea came into her head. She knew that the queen loved to wander in the forest, and that she was not afraid of the wild creatures, but seemed to understand their language. She would tell the barber that Kadali-Garbha was a witch and knew the secrets of the woods; that she had been seen gathering wild herbs, some of them poisonous, and had been heard muttering strange words to herself as she did so.

The wicked woman returned to the palace, thinking to herself all the way, "How can I get proof of something that's not true?" Finally, an idea struck her. She knew that the queen loved to explore the forest and wasn't afraid of wild animals; she seemed to understand their language. She would tell the barber that Kadali-Garbha was a witch who knew the secrets of the woods, that she had been spotted gathering wild herbs—some of which were poisonous—and had been heard muttering strange words to herself while doing so.

Early the next morning the cruel woman went to see the barber, and promised him a reward if he would tell the king what she had found out about his wife. “He won’t believe you at first,” she said; “but you must go on telling him till he does. You are clever, enough,” she added, “to make up something he will believe if what I have thought of is no good.”

Early the next morning, the ruthless woman went to see the barber and promised him a reward if he would tell the king what she had discovered about his wife. “He won’t believe you at first,” she said, “but you need to keep telling him until he does. You’re smart enough,” she added, “to come up with something he will believe if what I have in mind doesn’t work.”

The barber, who had served the king for many years, would not at first agree to help to make him unhappy. But he too liked money very much, and in the end he promised to see what he could do if he was well paid for it. He was, as the wicked woman had said, clever enough; and he knew from long experience just how to talk to his master. He began by asking the king if he had heard of the lovely woman who was sometimes seen by the woodmen wandering about alone in the forest, with wild creatures following her. Remembering how he had first seen Kadali-Garbha, Dridha-Varman at once guessed that she was the lovely woman. But he did not tell the barber so; for he was so proud of his dear wife’s beauty that he liked to hear her praised, and wanted the man to go on talking about her. He just said: “What is she like? Is she tall or short, fair or dark?” The barber answered the questions readily. Then he went on to say that it was easy to see that the lady was as clever as she was beautiful; for she knew not only all about animals but also about plants. “Every day,” he said, “she gathers quantities of herbs, and I have been told she makes healing medicines of them. Some even go so far as to say she also makes poisons. But, for my part, I do not believe that; she is too beautiful to be wicked.”

The barber, who had worked for the king for many years, was initially unwilling to help make him unhappy. However, he really loved money, and eventually, he agreed to see what he could do if he was well compensated. As the wicked woman had said, he was clever enough; he had learned from long experience just how to talk to his master. He started by asking the king if he had heard about the beautiful woman who was sometimes seen by the woodmen wandering alone in the forest, with wild animals following her. Remembering how he had first seen Kadali-Garbha, Dridha-Varman immediately guessed that she was the beautiful woman. But he didn’t let the barber know; he was so proud of his dear wife’s beauty that he enjoyed hearing her praised and wanted the barber to keep talking about her. He simply asked, “What is she like? Is she tall or short, fair or dark?” The barber readily answered the questions. Then he went on to say that it was obvious the lady was as clever as she was beautiful; she knew not only about animals but also about plants. “Every day,” he said, “she gathers lots of herbs, and I’ve heard that she makes healing medicines from them. Some even say she can make poisons too. But, personally, I don’t believe that; she’s too beautiful to be wicked.”

The king listened, and a tiny little doubt crept into his mind about his wife. She had never told him about the herbs she gathered, although she often chattered about her friends in the forest. Perhaps after all it was not Kadali-Garbha the barber was talking about. He would ask her if she knew anything about making medicines from herbs. He did so when they were alone together, and she said at once, “Oh, yes! My father taught me. But I have never made any since I was married.”

The king listened, and a small doubt started to creep into his mind about his wife. She had never mentioned the herbs she collected, even though she frequently talked about her friends in the forest. Maybe it wasn't Kadali-Garbha the barber was referring to after all. He decided to ask her if she knew anything about making medicines from herbs. When they were alone together, he brought it up, and she quickly replied, “Oh, yes! My father taught me. But I haven’t made any since I got married.”

“Are you sure?” asked the king; and she answered laughing, “Of course, I am: how could I be anything but sure? I have no need to think of medicine-making, now I am the queen.”

“Are you sure?” asked the king; and she answered laughing, “Of course I am: how could I be anything but sure? I don’t need to think about making medicine now that I'm the queen.”

Dridha-Varman said no more at the time. But he was troubled; and when the barber came again, he began at once to ask about the woman who had been seen in the woods. The wicked man was delighted, and made up a long story. He said one of the waiting women had told him of what she had seen. The woman, he said, had followed the lady home one day, and that home was not far from the palace. She had seen her bending over a fire above which hung a great sauce-pan full of water, into which she flung some of the herbs she had gathered, singing as she did so, in a strange language.

Dridha-Varman didn't say anything more at that moment. But he was worried; and when the barber came back, he immediately started asking about the woman who had been spotted in the woods. The deceitful man was thrilled and spun a lengthy tale. He claimed that one of the servants had told him what she had seen. The woman, he said, had followed the lady home one day, and that home was not far from the palace. She had witnessed her leaning over a fire with a large pot of water hanging above it, into which she tossed some of the herbs she had picked, singing as she did it in an unfamiliar language.

“Could it possibly be,” thought the king, “that Kadali-Garbha had deceived him? Was she perhaps a witch after all?” He remembered that he really did not know who she was, or who her father was. He had loved her directly he saw her, just because she was so beautiful. What was he to do now? He was quite sure, from the description the barber had given of the woman in the forest, that she was his wife. He would watch her himself in future, and say nothing to her that would make her think he was doing so.

“Could it really be,” thought the king, “that Kadali-Garbha had fooled him? Was she maybe a witch after all?” He realized that he didn’t actually know who she was or who her father was. He had fallen in love with her the moment he saw her, simply because she was so beautiful. What was he supposed to do now? He was certain, based on the description the barber had given of the woman in the forest, that she was his wife. He would keep an eye on her from now on without letting her know he was watching.

11. What should the king have done when he heard the barber’s story?

11. What should the king have done when he heard the barber's story?

12. Can you really love anybody truly whom you do not trust?

12. Can you really love anyone genuinely if you don’t trust them?

CHAPTER VII

Although the king said nothing to his wife about what the barber had told him, he could not treat her exactly as he did before he heard it, and she very soon began to wonder what she had done to vex him. The first thing she noticed was that one of the ladies of the court always followed her when she went into the forest. She did not like this; because she so dearly loved to be alone with the wild creatures, and they did not come to her when any one else was near. She told the lady to go away, and she pretended to do so; but she only kept a little further off. And though the queen could no longer see her, she knew she was there, and so did the birds and the deer. This went on for a little time; and then Kadali-Garbha asked her husband to tell every one that she was not to be disturbed when she went to see her friends in the forest.

Although the king didn't say anything to his wife about what the barber had told him, he couldn’t treat her the same way he did before he heard it, and it didn't take long for her to start wondering what she had done to upset him. The first thing she noticed was that one of the ladies of the court always followed her whenever she went into the forest. She didn’t like this because she loved to be alone with the wild creatures, and they wouldn’t come to her when someone else was nearby. She told the lady to go away, and she pretended to do so; but she just stayed a little farther back. Even though the queen could no longer see her, she knew she was there, and so did the birds and the deer. This continued for a little while, and then Kadali-Garbha asked her husband to let everyone know that she was not to be disturbed when she went to see her friends in the forest.

“I am afraid,” said the king, “that some harm will come to you. There are wild beasts in the depths of the wood who might hurt you. And what should I do if any harm came to my dear one?”

“I’m worried,” said the king, “that you might get hurt. There are dangerous animals in the depths of the woods that could harm you. And what would I do if something happened to my loved one?”

Kadali-Garbha was grieved when Dridha-Varman said this, for she knew it was not true; and she looked at him so sadly that he felt ashamed of having doubted her. All would perhaps have been well even now, if he had told her of the story he had heard about her, because then she could have proved that it was not true. But he did not do that; he only said, “I cannot let you be alone so far from home. Why not be content with the lovely gardens all round the palace? If you still wish to go to the woods, I will send one of the game-keepers with you instead of the lady who has been watching you. Then he can protect you if any harmful creature should approach.”

Kadali-Garbha was saddened when Dridha-Varman said this because she knew it wasn't true; she looked at him so sadly that he felt ashamed for doubting her. Things might have been okay even now if he had shared the story he heard about her, as it would have allowed her to prove it false. But he didn't do that; he simply said, “I can't let you be alone this far from home. Why not enjoy the beautiful gardens around the palace? If you still want to go to the woods, I can send one of the gamekeepers with you instead of the lady who has been watching you. That way, he can protect you if any dangerous creatures come near.”

“If my lord does not wish me to be alone in the forest,” answered the queen, “I will be content with the gardens. For no birds or animals would come near me if one of their enemies were with me. But,” she added, as her eyes filled with tears, “will not my lord tell me why he no longer trusts his wife, who loves him with all her heart?”

“If my lord doesn’t want me to be alone in the forest,” replied the queen, “I’ll be happy in the gardens. No birds or animals would come near me if one of their enemies was with me. But,” she added, her eyes welling with tears, “will my lord not tell me why he no longer trusts his wife, who loves him with all her heart?”

The king was very much touched by what Kadali-Garbha said, but still could not make up his mind to tell her the truth. So he only embraced her fondly, and said she was a good little wife to be so ready to obey him. The queen went away very sadly, wondering to herself what she could do to prove to her dear lord that she loved him as much as ever. She took care never to go outside the palace gardens, but she longed very much for her old freedom, and began to grow pale and thin.

The king was really moved by what Kadali-Garbha said, but he still couldn’t bring himself to tell her the truth. So he just hugged her affectionately and said she was a good little wife for being so eager to obey him. The queen left feeling very sad, thinking about what she could do to show her beloved husband that she loved him just as much as before. She made sure to never go outside the palace gardens, but she missed her old freedom terribly and started to become pale and thin.

The wicked woman who had tried to do her harm was very much disappointed that she had only succeeded in making her unhappy; so she went again to Asoka-Mala, and promised her more money if only she would think of some plan to get the king to send his wife away. The wise woman considered a long time, and then she said: “You must use the barber again. He goes from house to house, and he must tell the king that the beautiful woman, who used to roam about in the forest collecting herbs, has been seen there again in the dead of the night, when she could be sure no one would find out what she was doing.”

The evil woman who had tried to harm her was really disappointed that all she had achieved was making her unhappy. So, she went back to Asoka-Mala and promised her more money if she could come up with a plan to convince the king to send his wife away. The wise woman thought for a long time and then said, “You need to use the barber again. He goes from house to house, and he should tell the king that the beautiful woman who used to wander in the forest collecting herbs has been spotted there again late at night when she could be sure no one would see what she was doing.”

Now it so happened that Kadali-Garbha was often unable to sleep because of her grief that the king did not love her so much as he used to do. One night she got so tired of lying awake that she got up very quietly, so as not to disturb her husband, and putting on her sari, she went out into the gardens, hoping that the fresh air might help her to sleep. Presently the king too woke up, and finding that his wife was no longer beside him, he became very uneasy, and was about to go and seek her, when she came back. He asked her where she had been; and she told him exactly what had happened, but she did not explain why she could not sleep.

Kadali-Garbha often found it hard to sleep because she was sad that the king didn’t love her as much as he used to. One night, she got so tired of lying awake that she quietly got up, trying not to disturb her husband, and put on her sari. She went out into the gardens, hoping the fresh air would help her sleep. Soon the king woke up and noticed his wife wasn’t beside him. He felt uneasy and was about to go look for her when she returned. He asked her where she had been, and she told him exactly what happened, but she didn’t explain why she couldn't sleep.

13. What mistake did the queen make in her treatment of the king?

13. What mistake did the queen make in how she treated the king?

14. Do you think it is more hurtful to yourself and to others to talk too much or too little?

14. Do you think it's more damaging to yourself and others to talk too much or too little?

CHAPTER VIII

When the barber was shaving the king the next morning, he told him he had heard that people were saying the beautiful woman had been seen again one night, gathering herbs and muttering to herself. “They talk, my lord,” said the man, “of your own name having been on her lips; and those who love and honour you are anxious for your safety. Maybe the woman is indeed a witch, who for some reason of her own will try to poison you.”

When the barber was shaving the king the next morning, he told him he had heard people saying that the beautiful woman had been spotted again one night, gathering herbs and mumbling to herself. “They say, my lord,” the man continued, “that your name was even on her lips; and those who care about you are worried for your safety. Maybe the woman really is a witch, and for some reason of her own, she might try to poison you.”

Now Dridha-Varman remembered that Kadali-Garbha had left him the night before, “and perhaps,” he thought, “at other times when I was asleep.” He could scarcely wait until the barber had finished shaving him, so eager was he to find out the truth. He hurried to his wife’s private room, but she was not there; and her ladies told him she had not been seen by them that day. This troubled him terribly, and he roused the whole palace to seek her. Messengers were soon hurrying to and fro, but not a trace of her could be found. Dridha-Varman was now quite sure that the woman the barber had talked about was Kadali-Garbha, the wife he had so loved and trusted. “Perhaps,” he thought, “she has left poison in my food, and has gone away so as not to see me die.” He would neither eat nor drink, and he ordered all the ladies whose duty it was to wait on the queen to be locked up till she was found. Amongst them was the wicked woman who had done all the mischief because of her jealousy of the beautiful young queen, and very much she wished she had never tried to harm her.

Now Dridha-Varman remembered that Kadali-Garbha had left him the night before, “and maybe,” he thought, “at other times when I was asleep.” He could barely wait for the barber to finish shaving him, so eager was he to find out the truth. He rushed to his wife’s private room, but she wasn’t there; her ladies told him they hadn’t seen her that day. This worried him greatly, and he stirred the whole palace to search for her. Messengers quickly rushed back and forth, but there was no sign of her. Dridha-Varman was now convinced that the woman the barber mentioned was Kadali-Garbha, the wife he had loved and trusted so much. “Maybe,” he thought, “she left poison in my food and went away to avoid watching me die.” He refused to eat or drink, and he ordered all the ladies responsible for attending to the queen to be locked up until she was found. Among them was the wicked woman who had caused all the trouble out of jealousy of the beautiful young queen, and she deeply regretted ever trying to harm her.

15. Where do you suppose the queen had gone?

15. Where do you think the queen has gone?

16. What mistake did the king make when he heard the queen was missing?

16. What mistake did the king make when he found out the queen was missing?

CHAPTER IX

In her trouble about the loss of the king’s love Kadali-Garbha longed for her father, for she felt sure he would be able to help her. So she determined to go to him. With the aid of the wise woman who had given her the packet of mustard seed, and who had been her best friend at court, she disguised herself as a messenger, and, mounted on a strong little pony, she sped along the path marked out by the young shoots of mustard, reaching her old home in the forest before the night fell. Great indeed was the joy of Mana Kanaka at the sight of his beloved child, and very soon she had poured out all her sorrow to him. The hermit was at first very much enraged with his son-in-law for the way in which he had treated Kadali-Garbha, and declared that he would use all the powers he had to punish him. “Never,” he said, “shall he see your dear face again; but I will go to him and call down on him all manner of misfortunes. You know not, dear child, I have never wished you to know, that I am a magician and can make the very beasts of the field and the winds of heaven obey me. I know full well who has made this mischief between you and your husband, and I will see that punishment overtakes them.”

In her distress over losing the king’s love, Kadali-Garbha missed her father, certain he could help her. She decided to go to him. With the help of the wise woman who had given her the packet of mustard seeds and had been her best friend at court, she disguised herself as a messenger and, riding a sturdy little pony, quickly made her way along the path lined with young mustard shoots, reaching her old home in the forest before nightfall. Mana Kanaka was overjoyed to see his beloved child, and she soon shared all her sorrow with him. The hermit was initially furious with his son-in-law for how he had mistreated Kadali-Garbha and vowed to use all his powers to punish him. “Never,” he said, “will he see your dear face again; I will go to him and bring down all kinds of misfortune upon him. You don't know, dear child, and I never wished for you to know, that I am a magician and can command even the beasts of the field and the winds of the heavens. I know exactly who is behind this trouble between you and your husband, and I will ensure that they face punishment.”

“No, no, father,” cried Kadali-Garbha; “I will not have any harm done to my dear one, for I love him with all my heart. All I ask of you is to prove to him that I am innocent of whatever fault he thinks I have committed, and to make him love and trust me again.”

“No, no, Dad,” cried Kadali-Garbha; “I won’t let anything happen to my dear one, because I love him with all my heart. All I ask of you is to show him that I’m innocent of whatever mistake he thinks I’ve made, and to help him love and trust me again.”

It was hard work to persuade Mana Kanaka to promise not to harm the king, but in the end he yielded. Together the father and daughter rode back to the palace, and together they were brought before Dridha-Varman, who, in spite of the anger he had felt against his wife, was overjoyed to see her. When he looked at her clinging to Mana Kanaka’s arm, as she had done the first time they met, all his old love returned, and he would have taken her in his arms and told her so before the whole court, if she had not drawn back. It was Mana Kanaka who was the first to speak. Drawing himself up to his full height, and pointing to the king, he charged him with having broken his vow to love and protect his wife. “You have listened to lying tongues,” he said, “and I will tell you to whom those tongues belong, that justice may be done to them.”

It was tough to convince Mana Kanaka to agree not to harm the king, but eventually, he gave in. The father and daughter rode back to the palace together, and they were soon brought before Dridha-Varman, who, despite the anger he had felt towards his wife, was thrilled to see her. When he saw her clinging to Mana Kanaka’s arm, just like when they first met, all his old love came rushing back, and he would have embraced her and expressed his feelings in front of the entire court if she hadn’t pulled away. It was Mana Kanaka who spoke first. Standing tall and pointing at the king, he accused him of breaking his vow to love and protect his wife. “You have listened to deceitful words,” he said, “and I will reveal who those words belong to so that justice can be served.”

Once more Kadali-Garbha interfered. “No, father,” she said; “let their names be forgotten: only prove to my lord that I am his loving faithful wife, and I will be content.”

Once again, Kadali-Garbha stepped in. “No, father,” she said; “let their names be forgotten: just show my husband that I am his loving, loyal wife, and I will be satisfied.”

“I need no proof,” cried Dridha-Varman; “but lest others should follow their evil example, I will have vengeance on the slanderers. Name them, and their doom shall be indeed a terrible one.”

“I don’t need any proof,” shouted Dridha-Varman; “but to prevent others from following their wicked example, I will take revenge on the slanderers. Name them, and their fate will surely be a horrific one.”

Then Mana Kanaka told the king the whole sad story; and when it was ended the wicked woman who had first thought of injuring the queen, and the barber who had helped her, were sent for to hear their doom, which was—to be shut up for the rest of their lives in prison. This was changed to two years only, because Kadali-Garbha was generous enough to plead for them. As for the third person in the plot, the old witch of the cave, not a word was said about her by anybody. Mana Kanaka knew well enough what her share in the matter had been; but magicians and witches are careful not to make enemies of each other, and so he held his peace.

Then Mana Kanaka told the king the whole sad story; and when it was finished, the evil woman who had first plotted to harm the queen, along with the barber who assisted her, were summoned to hear their punishment, which was— to be locked away for the rest of their lives in prison. This was changed to just two years because Kadali-Garbha generously pleaded for them. As for the third person in the scheme, the old witch from the cave, no one mentioned her at all. Mana Kanaka was well aware of her role in the matter; but magicians and witches are careful not to create enemies among themselves, so he kept quiet.

Dridha-Varman was so grateful to his father-in-law for bringing his wife back to him, that he wanted him to stop at court, and said he would give him a very high position there. But Mana Kanaka refused every reward, declaring that he loved his little home in the forest better than the grand rooms he might have had in the palace. “All I wish for,” he said, “is my dear child’s happiness. I hope you will never again listen to stories against your wife. If you do, you may be very sure that I shall hear of it; and next time I know that you have been unkind to her I will punish you as you deserve.”

Dridha-Varman was so thankful to his father-in-law for bringing his wife back to him that he wanted him to stay at court and promised to give him a high-ranking position there. But Mana Kanaka refused all rewards, stating that he preferred his little home in the forest to the lavish rooms he could have had in the palace. “All I want,” he said, “is my dear child’s happiness. I hope you’ll never listen to any more stories against your wife. If you do, you can be sure I will hear about it; and the next time I find out that you’ve been unkind to her, I will make sure you get what you deserve.”

The king was obliged to let Mana Kanaka go, but after this he took Kadali-Garbha to see her father in the forest very often. Later, when the queen had some children of her own, their greatest treat was to go to the little home, in the depths of the wood. They too learnt to love animals, and had a great many pets, but none of those pets were kept in cages.

The king had to let Mana Kanaka go, but afterward, he frequently took Kadali-Garbha to visit her father in the forest. Later on, when the queen had children of her own, their favorite activity was to visit the little home deep in the woods. They also grew to love animals and had many pets, but none of those pets were kept in cages.

17. What is the chief lesson to be learnt from this story?

17. What is the main lesson to be learned from this story?

18. Which of all the people in this tale do you like best?

18. Who is your favorite character in this story?

19. What do you think is the greatest power in all the world?

19. What do you think is the strongest force in the entire world?

20. If you had been Kadali-Garbha would you have forgiven those who tried to do you harm?

20. If you had been Kadali-Garbha, would you have forgiven those who tried to hurt you?

NOTES

[1] The city which occupied the site of present Patna was known as Patali-Putra in the time of Alexander the Great.

[1] The city where present-day Patna is located was called Patali-Putra during the time of Alexander the Great.

[2] There are seventy-two versions of this tale in vogue amongst the high castes of India; the one here given is taken from Raj-Yoga, the highest form of Hindu ascetic philosophy.

[2] There are seventy-two versions of this story popular among the elite classes of India; the one presented here is taken from Raj-Yoga, the highest form of Hindu ascetic philosophy.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!